My First Time

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 16 Sep 2026 12:09:00 -0600

.

Bunny Awakes To Learn The Truth.

Based on a post by Lubrican. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

"Owah" screeched Linda. The only thing that saved them both from a horrible situation is that Linda had mostly broken her own hymen in the process of learning to use a tampon. Her mother had told her it might cause some pain, and when that pain materialized she gritted her teeth and shoved the cardboard tube up inside her. Anything was better than using those thick, uncomfortable messy pads.

And, just now, when she lost her virginity to a real, live cock, she was soaked with her own lubricating fluids as her body produced the slippery stuff it knew would be needed for this very thing. He arousal also caused her vaginal wals to enlarge for the phallic accommodation.

But the hymen, while modified by tampon insertion, now fully ripped apart by a cock head with the thickness of a cardboard bathroom tissue core.

Yet the pain of being stretched was overcome by the sudden feeling of being filled, in a nice way, like when you've had a good meal, and you have two more bites of a delicious dessert to go, but haven't got the room. It's worth the stuffed feeling, to swallow those two last bites. Linda felt like that now, as her teen pussy was filled to overflowing with Jack's rampant cock. The tip dug into her cervix like a little boy jumping onto a big pile of leaves and the base of his cock bumped up to her over-stimulated clit, extending the orgasm she had just experienced.

Linda's body knew what to do, even if she didn't. Her arms went around the teacher and crushed him to her tingling nipples; as her hips wiggled, her pussy clasping and then relaxing as it tried to adjust to the invader in it.

"Mister Kelly!" squealed Tiffany excitedly. She hadn't meant for things to go this far, but the sight of Jack's cock suddenly disappearing into her friend's pussy was so hot that her own pussy squirted in her panties. "You're Not Supposed To Fuck Her!"

"I couldn't help it." moaned Jack, the urge to move becoming unbearable. He pulled out and slid back deep again immediately.

"Oh fuck." moaned Linda, the pain disappearing and streaks of pleasure blasting her brain. "Oh fuck" she moaned again.

Jack gave her another stroke and she squealed, her pussy jumping up off the bed to meet his cock as it slid back in her. Linda's prehistoric instincts kicked in and she suddenly wanted to be bred; to do this thing that men and women had been doing since the beginning of our species.

As Jack's speed increased, she was almost out of her mind with pleasure. Her pussy now welcomed the pistoning phallus that kept attacking it.

"Oh fuck!" Now it was Jack who moaned. Linda's rigid cunt walls had fully seduced his cock, rendering his over stimulated balls, which coughed and a long streak of semen blasted into the girl's unprotected pussy. He stayed in her for one more shot and then forced himself to pull out. His cock bobbed up and another long stream of milky white glazing leapt out of the tip and landed across one tit, nipple and most of her stomach.

"Shit!" yelled Melody, staring wide eyed as another rope followed and her friend's belly was covered with strings of cum.

"Don't take it Out!" wailed Linda, who was on the verge of getting that wonderful feeling in her belly again. She reached for the spurting cock and aimed it at her pussy with one hand, while the other pulled at his ass, digging her fingernails in. With a sigh of release Jack slumped forward, re-sheathing his cock in her pussy as it gave up two more short spurts of jizz. He had the presence of mind to stay deep and rub her clit with his pubic bone, as she squealed into her own orgasm and babbled about how wonderful it felt.

Eventually, though, it got quiet. Very quiet.

"You spermed her!" said Melody in a hushed voice. "In her pussy, Mr. Kelly!"

"I know." moaned Jack, his chest heaving for breath. "I tried not to, but I couldn't pull out in time."

"I don't care!" said Linda firmly. "That was the neatest thing that ever happened to me!" Like many girls, she had instantly fallen in what she thought was love, with her first lover.

"But you could get Pregnant!" gasped Melody.

"Then I'll just have to marry Mr. Kelly." said Linda, matter-of-factly. "Then we could do this every single Day!" she said excitedly.

Jack's head was whirling. He was kneeling in the middle of a bed with two naked women, whom he's just creamed. Two other teen girls had just taken turns sucking his cock.

Then he absorbed the narrative coming from a seduced lovely 18 year old. Here was a teenager, not even out of school yet, talking about Marrying him!

"You can't marry Him!" scoffed Tiffany. "He's an Adult!"

"Can we do it again?" asked Linda, staring into her teacher's eyes. "I liked that. I liked that a Lot!"

Jack's mind froze as he realized just how much trouble he was really in. He said "I don't know," and stared at Linda's naked and sperm smeared body. Her gaping cunt hole was awash with his jizz and everyone in the room, except Bunny, stared right at it.

"Oh, I'm a mess." sighed Linda. "I need to take a shower!"

She jumped up and ran for the bathroom, closing the door behind her by habit. The sound of water came through the door and then the singing voice of a happy teenaged girl. Jack flopped back down. He could feel the remains of Linda's body heat in the sheet as he lay, still breathing deeply.

"Wow." said Melody, her mouth staying open as she stared at Jack's dripping semi-flaccid cock. "You really did it!" She looked startled. "And Linda Loved it!" she added in a gasp.

"I told you, it's the most fun in the whole world." said Tiffany, her voice dripping with "I told you so" tones.

Bunny moaned and rolled over, bumping into Jack. Her arm went over his body.

"Jack?" she whined.

"She's waking up!" whispered Tiffany, grabbing Melody and pulling her toward the door.

"What about Linda!" gasped Melody.

"Get her clothes!" snapped Tiffany. "Mr. Kelly, do something to cover for us while we get Linda out of here."

Jack was frantically rubbing at the sperm smeared on his stomach and chest from lying on top of Linda. His mind told him not to get the sheets dirty, but he couldn't let Bunny wake up and find him like that. So he sluiced the sticky stuff down into his pubic hair and, in a panic, rolled on top of Bunny and over her, then pulling her with him, so her back was to the bathroom door.

Chapter Three.

Bunny Seduces Jack.

Bunny's eyes opened blearily.

"Jack?" she asked, confused.

"It's Okay, baby." he crooned to her, kissing her nose. He was shaking all over. He saw past Bunny's head as Melody and Tiffany pulled a stark naked and still dripping Linda out of the bathroom, both of them shushing her quietly. They pulled her around the corner into the entry way to the room, which put them almost out of sight of the bed. Jack heard Tiffany's whisper, too loud, telling Linda to get dressed.

"What's that?" asked Bunny, rolling her head.

"Just some noise outside the room." said Jack, hoping she'd swallow the lie. "Go back to sleep." he urged her.

Bunny snuggled up against him. She gave out a little "Ooh," as her tits and belly contacted the cold wet on his front, but it was warmed by their body heat before she could really think about it.

"Oh, it hurts." she complained. Her strained muscles and tendons were still inflamed, and hadn't yet healed much.

"Do you want me to get you another pain pill?" asked Jack.

"No;" she moaned, hugging him tighter. "Stay here with me."

"Okay, baby; Okay." Jack said, as he heard the door open and close softly. He sighed.

Bunny sighed with him and snuggled in closer.

Bunny slept for another hour in Jack's arms as he lay there trying to figure out what he was going to do. Things had gotten completely out of hand, and his future was completely uncertain. Eventually though, his own exertions caused him to drop off into an uncomfortable doze.

Bunny woke him when she started moving again. By now most of the drugs were out of her system, and as she opened her eyes, she was much more lucid. She was lucid enough, for example, to now feel and concentrate on the sticky bond between her skin and his. Jack's bush had pressed against her own as they slept, and now her bush was jizzy, too.

She lay there looking at Jack's sleeping face and took inventory. Her groin hurt like fire, and she remembered slipping on the ice, and the terrible pain that had caused. She remembered the doctor giving her a shot for the pain, and after that the memories were hazy and dream-like.

Part of that dream was Jack, on top of her, and a feeling of delicious fullness in her pussy. Now, as her hand slid along his naked back, to his naked hip, and she felt the sticky bond between them, she realized they had made love.

The only part of that, that made her unhappy was that she couldn't remember feeling him making love to her. What she'd wanted for so long, had taken place; and now she couldn't remember it! That and the fact that she was still horny. She remembered being about ready to cum, but couldn't remember actually doing it.

She was uncomfortable because of the mess between them. She thought about taking a shower, but when she tried to move the pain came back strongly.

She moaned.

Jack's eyes popped open in front of her face.

"Bunny?" he said.

"Hi Jack." she said softly.

"You Okay?" he asked.

"We're all sticky." she pointed out. "I need to take a shower, but it hurts to move."

"You strained some muscles." Jack informed her.

"I know." she said. "I remember." She smiled at him. "That's not all I remember." She kissed his chin.

Jack blushed. He felt bad. It wasn't just because of his seduction, for all practical purposes, of Linda, but of taking advantage of Bunny's practically comatose condition, when he stuck his cock in her too.

"Sorry." he mumbled. "I tried to make you comfortable and you were so beautiful, that I kind of got carried away."

"I don't mind." she sighed. "I can't remember much of it, but I've wanted to do that with you for a long time."

"Really?" he asked, surprised.

"Oh yeah." she sighed again. "I think you're a hunk."

"That makes me feel a little better." he admitted. "I could try to get you to the bathroom." he suggested.

"It still hurts a lot." she said. "Could you get a washcloth and give me a bath in bed?"

"Sure." he agreed immediately.

Jack went to the bathroom and realized it was a good thing that Bunny hadn't been able to get up. The room was still a little steamy from Linda's shower and there were damp towels lying around. He got one of them and a washcloth, then grabbed the plastic ice bucket and ran some warm water into it; and hurrying back to Bunny.

He began rubbing her skin, staring as her nipples popped out hard and long and she moaned with pleasure as the warm cloths slid all over her melons and slender waist. He directed his cloth to her crotch, and dipped to wipe clean her sperm-covered pussy lips. She tried to spread her legs automatically and winced as it hurt.

"Did you say something about pain pills?" she asked, wanting to reach down and rub her pussy. She was getting hornier by the minute.

"Yeah," sighed Jack, his cock getting hard as he looked at Bunny's naked body lying on the bed. "The doctor gave me a few for you."

"Maybe I'd better take one, after all." she admitted.

He left her long enough to grab the little bottle and tipped out just one pill this time. He gave it to her and hurried to the bathroom, where he got one of the plastic cups there and unwrapped it. He put a little water in it and took it back to her. She raised her head, took the water and then laid her head back down, opening her mouth to drop in the pill. She swallowed.

"I hope it works fast." she said.

"Does it hurt that bad?" asked Jack.

"No, but I want to spread my legs again. I'm still horny Jack." She looked at him with serious eyes.

"You're kidding." said Jack. He was still on edge at how much trouble he was already in.

"No I'm not." she said. She would never have believed she could be so forward, but being in the same room with the man of her dreams, stark naked, with his hardening cock almost within reach made it seem almost normal.

"You want to; do it?" he asked, incredulously.

She wasn't doped up now, and yet she showed obvious interest in letting him do what he thought he'd only been able to do because she was incoherent.

"Uh huh." she nodded. "Don't you?" she asked, just the hint of hurt in her voice.

"Well; sure!" he agreed. "I just thought;" Actually, he didn't know what he thought. This warm willing woman was actually inviting him to have her and the thought made his cock bloom.

Bunny was always sweet and pleasant, But now Jack knew she also has the body of a centerfold, and a sexual desire that now was out in the open.

"What if somebody comes in?" he asked, knowing full well that could happen,again.

"Put the 'do not disturb' sign on the door." said Bunny. "Write a note that I'm sleeping and not to bother me."

Jack's mouth dropped open. If only he'd thought of that before!

He did so, reaching out gingerly and hiding his naked body behind the door. He heard voices in the hallway, but didn't look to see who it was. When he returned, Bunny had managed to spread her legs a little bit. She was grimacing with the effort.

"Don't hurt yourself." he warned.

"I want you to make me feel all better, Jack." she moaned.

"Just put them back together." he counseled her. "That worked last time." He reached for her and helped her close her legs again.

She reached for him then, pulling him to her for a kiss and he gently climbed on top of her for the second time, his cock straining. She was still lubed up with his earlier deposit, and this time he slid into her almost effortlessly.

"Hmm, yeah;" she moaned.

He lay on top of her and rocked up and down, not really pulling out that much, but massaging her clit in the process and her hands went to his back, her nails scraping lightly across the skin there.

"You squirted in me last time, didn't you?" she moaned.

"Uh; yeah; a little bit I guess." he admitted.

"You're a bad boy Jack. You shouldn't have done that." she moaned.

"You're; um; on the pill, right?" he grunted.

"No, silly. I'm a virgin." she whined. "I Was a virgin. Um, I'm not a virgin any more; am I Jack?"

Jack's balls gave a little lurch at her admission that she was unprotected.

"Uh" he grunted, trying not to spew her full. "I guess you're not." He went in deep and stayed there, rocking his hips back and forth sideways to lessen the stimulation to his cock. That mashed her clit back and forth and sent an orgasm thundering down on her like a sudden rain squall.

She tensed under him and her nails dug in.

"Oh, Jack; honey; it's happening; Oh Jack baby, it feels so good! Jack; Oh, Jack!" she squealed as the pleasure rushed all through her body. Her hips bucked and there was no pain.

Jack's balls clenched and he knew he couldn't wait any longer.

"Gotta cum!" he warned her. He started to withdraw and her hands flashed to his ass, her nails digging in there. Her message was clear. She didn't want him to stop what he was doing.

With a tremendous feeling of relief, Jack unleashed his recently replenished and potent semen, blasting down on, and in, his beautiful co-worker; as he packed her womb full. This time there was no interruption, and his rod stayed fully embedded where it belonged, as it delivered spurt after potent spurt deep in her belly.

There was only heavy breathing for a while, and then her hands found his head and she maneuvered him for a kiss.

"I think I love you, Jack." she said, kissing him again.

"I know I love you." he responded. "I've been in love with you for a long time."

"Why didn't you say so?" she whispered.

"Scared, I guess?" was his only answer.

"We've wasted so much time." she said, kissing him twice more. "We could have been doing this for months."

"But what about; I mean you could get; pregnant." he said.

"Well, of course I'll have to do something about that soon. Right now is probably a pretty safe time for me."

"Maybe I could use something." he offered.

"Yes." she said, as if she'd just thought of it. "I'm not used to the idea of; doing this. I didn't think about that. Maybe they have something in the shop, out front."

"I'll check." he said.

"Check soon." said Bunny with a coquettish look. "I want to do this again, tonight."

"But we have kids staying in the rooms with us." Jack said, remembering with a guilty start that they'd already been caught; something Bunny didn't know about yet. He wondered if he should tell her, but decided not to. He didn't know how to go about that.

"Well then, you'll just have to check in on me tomorrow, and make sure I'm all right." said Bunny batting her eyelashes at him.

Curfew.

At eleven O'clock Jack was in the boys' suite and Bunny was in the girls' suite. All the kids were there, where they were supposed to be. Tiffany and Jerry were standing in the open door between the suites, doing everything except kissing in an obvious fashion. If it hadn't been for what happened earlier in the day, Jack would have said something like "Keep it in your pants Jerry, and break it up. It's bed time." But he couldn't say something like that in front of Tiffany.

In fact, Mr. Kelly didn't know what he Could say in front of Tiffany. She obviously wasn't threatened by his earlier suggesting that he might tell her parents about her sexual activity.

Bunny, not knowing anything about that, yelled for the girls to get to bed.

Heaving a sigh of relief when the two young lovers separated without comment, Jack closed the door between the suites. The boys talked for an hour, still excited about the trip and what they planned on doing the next day. They also talked about girls, of course, especially about the girls on the other side of the door.

Everything would have gone fine except for the argument.

Breakfast Negotiations.

Breakfast was a trial. The kids were all supposed to meet for breakfast each morning, to get any information the sponsors needed to put out, or for group activities to be identified, and so on. Bunny was still in bed, though she felt much better.

Jack got to the dining room first and sat down at an empty table. He was soon sandwiched between Linda and Melody. Tiffany sat next to Melody. Linda was starry-eyed and tried to flirt with Jack. Melody wasn't far behind. She had experienced more with him the night before, than she had in her whole dating life. There was friction between the two as they played out their transparent feelings, their common lust for Mr. Kelly.

When Linda tried to tell Melody to butt out, and that Mr. Kelly was hers, he tried to put his foot down before any of the others arrived at the table and everything went to shit.

"Look," he said, holding up his hands. "I know that what happened yesterday was exciting and fun and all that, but you two are much too young to be interested in a man my age."

Tiffany nodded. She looked uneasy about the passions she had unleashed in her friends. Playing around was one thing, but fawning over a teacher in public would bring the kind of attention to the group that could cause big trouble.

"Yeah." she said out loud. "I

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 15 Sep 2026 12:07:00 -0600

.

Bunny chaperons the senior ski trip.

Based on a post by Lubrican. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Bunny thought it would be fun to be a sponsor for the senior ski trip, especially since Jack, a handsome teacher she'd always wanted to get to know better was going to be her co-sponsor. The trip was everything she could have dreamed of; and that included a couple of nightmares.

Chapter One.

Bunny's crush.

Bunny Johnson was looking forward to the ski trip she had agreed to co-sponsor for the High School Seniors in the travel club at Smoky Hill High School in Buckwell a county seat, just an hour north of Oklahoma City.

She'd never been skiing herself, but it didn't look too hard and she loved snow and cold weather. Her position as History teacher and Drama coach for the school kept her very busy, and this was one of the only ways she was able to get away and have some fun. Besides that, she figured that chaperoning kids who would be graduating in just a few months, and who could be expected to be more responsible than younger kids, might not be that much work either.

The fact that her co-sponsor was Jack Kelly didn't hurt either. He was a hunk and she'd been wanting to meet him under circumstances that might let them get better acquainted. Now she was on her way to meet him, to work out the final plans for the trip. There were eight senior kids going, three boys and five girls, with only one boyfriend and girlfriend pair to have to keep a closer eye on. A parent had donated use of a huge motor home for the trip, but it was only going to be used for transportation. There were plenty of places in the monster vehicle for everyone to be comfortable on the drive out to, and back from; Silver Spring, Colorado.

Bunny arrived at Jack's house right on time and parked in the driveway. A huge dog ran from around the house and started dancing and barking loudly right beside her car door. The dog didn't look vicious, but it was big and it was barking. She didn't know what to do, so she just sat there. In just a few seconds Jack came to the front door and yelled "Twinkle toes, knock it off!" The dog immediately went quiet and sat down, wagging his tail.

She got out carefully. "Twinkle toes?" she said, and Jack laughed as the dog bounded up and ran around and around barking madly. He obviously knew his name and loved the fact that this stranger knew it too.

Jack smiled and called the dog, this time saying "Twink; here!" in a commanding voice. The dog went to the porch and sat quietly beside him. Bunny went up, they greeted, and then he ushered her into the house. She made immediate friends with Jack's dog.

They got down to business right away, talking about rules for the trip, ways to ensure that the boys and girls didn't get Too close to each other. They had two suites in the hotel, so all the females could stay in one, and all the males in the other. They didn't think there'd be too much trouble.

Bunny found herself looking at Jack's lips, again and again. They looked full and soft. Jack, for his part, tried not to stare at Bunny's chest. Her tits were truly magnificent, though she wasn't all that aware of the fact. She'd had them for years, and pretty much took them for granted. She was a 36D on most days of the month, and today it looked like she was having trouble getting her knockers into that size bra. It wasn't because she was fat. She worked out regularly and there wasn't an ounce of fat on her, but all the push-ups and weights developed her pecks really well. That made her tits stick out and up proudly, over a flat stomach and swelling hips. The fact that she was short, just 5 foot 2; just made her tits seem larger.

In high school, she was plump and pimply, and hadn't dated much. That insecurity had carried over into college. She spent a lot of time doing parts in plays and musicals, and didn't date anybody seriously. She also spent a lot of time in the gym, working out, transformed her body into what was politely referred to as a "masonry outhouse." She was much too busy in her first two years as a teacher to spend the amount of time it took to build a real relationship with a man. She owned two very authentic dildos and they were well used, but her pussy had never felt a real live cock in it.

Jack was handsome, and he was also a geek. He'd finished first in his class at Cal Tech, but he'd never figured out how to approach women. Women had approached him more than once, and, to his amazement, his uncut cock had spewed its load into several foxy women. But the bald fact was that they were the pursuers, and not Jack. He never believed those women really found him attractive, and had always assumed that the guys they really wanted to go out with were busy, so they came after him, rather than stay home on a weekend night.

One nice thing about women who approached you was that they weren't shy about telling you how to please them. As a result, Jack was a consummate lover, and he knew all the tricks of the trade to getting a woman off.

Still, he was painfully shy. The women in the school he ended up teaching science in weren't the kind to eye him up and down and suggest a quick fuck to take the edge off. Consequently, he'd been without sex for most of the three years he'd been teaching at Smoky Hill.

As a result of That, Jack had a wonderfully developed fantasy world. It included, among others, quite a few of the Junior and Senior girls; and Bunny Johnson. He'd spent literally hours spurting thick wads of semen all over his apartment while thinking about Bunny. And he was very strict about stopping what he liked to call "fraternization" between boys and girls in the school. This wasn't from some high moral stand. He just felt like if he couldn't stick his cock in the girls, nobody else should be allowed to either.

As long as they were talking about the logistics of the trip, their conversation flowed smoothly. But when that was done, and they had nothing definite to talk about, both got uncomfortable. Each wished they could say witty things, and neither knew that the other felt exactly the same. With a sad glance at his lips, Bunny left, while Jack gave one last longing look at her tits.

Both of them masturbated that night, thinking of each other.

To The Mountains.

The day of the trip came. All the kids stowed their stuff on the big coach and each found a place to sit for the trip. Jack was driving. Bunny spent some time sitting in the other front seat beside him, and some time patrolling the vehicle. She was at a loss of how to act, really. She was a teacher, but this wasn't teaching. She had seen all the kids, but only two had ever been in one of her classes. As a result, she had no relationship with them upon which to build; as a starting point from which respect for her as an adult might develop.

The first problem she had was with Jerry, the co-captain of the football team; and one of the cheerleaders, named Tiffany. They had figured out how to pull out one of the beds, and were lying side by side on it, talking. Bunny didn't think that was appropriate, even though they weren't actually doing anything with each other. After a loud argument, she ruled that they had to share the space with others, and that anyone using that space had to sit up. She saw some longing looks between boys and girls, but nothing that made her suspicious. All in all, the kids were actually well behaved.

They got to the ski resort that evening and got checked in. Jack had to park the big motor home some distance from the lodge, in the part of the lot reserved for RVs. By the time he found the set of suites they had been assigned, the kids had dispersed to the indoor pool, game room, and who knows where else? Only Bunny was left in the room. They explored the suites and discovered there was a connecting door between them. That made Bunny feel better because she could contact Jack without having to go outside the rooms.

It was too late in the day to start skiing, but the kids lined up and got lift tickets for the next day. Then they all had dinner together in the restaurant at the lodge. After that the kids wanted to explore some more. Bunny and Jack put their heads together and decided the place was so small that they couldn't get lost, or in too much trouble. It was Jack's idea to let the kids go in a group, without adult supervision. He thought that would get the sponsors on the good side of the kids.

Bunny turned to the eight expectant faces. "Okay, here's the deal. You guys can go explore, but you all have to stay together, and you all have to be back in the rooms by eleven. Deal?"

"Deal!" shouted eight adolescent voices.

Bunny and Jack went to the hotel's night club, where the lighting was dim and they could talk quietly. Both of them were excited about getting to spend some time with each other.

As they talked, they became a little more at ease with each other. Bunny remembered from a speech class she had taken; that the best way to get a man to talk was to ask him about himself. So she did. Jack talked about all kinds of things Bunny didn't fully understand, but she sat gazing at that those blue eyes, wonderful smile, and kissable lips; and had a great time. He was talking about various gadgets when he mentioned a new brand of personal digital assistant.

"Hey!" she chirped. "I just bought one of those and I still haven't figured out how to use it. I don't suppose you could help me with that?"

"Sure" he said. "Go get it and I'll make you an expert in no time."

Bunny jumped up to go and Jack groaned inwardly, as her tits bobbed and shimmied. He felt his cock start to stiffen.

Bunny went to the girls' suite and looked where she thought she'd left the PDA, but it wasn't there. She thought back. She'd been playing around with it on the RV. She remembered putting it in a pouch on the back of one of the seats, so it wouldn't fall off on the floor. She hurried out to the parking lot, back to where the motor home was parked.

As she approached the coach, she thought she saw it move a little. That was crazy, she thought. But as she reached for the handle of the side door it moved away from her hand ever so slightly. She stopped, her hand still out, and her eyes widened as she realized the motor home was rocking, only a little, but definitely rocking; back and forth.

Then she heard a sound, like someone in pain. It came again; a girl's voice. Someone was Inside the motor home. It never occurred to her that it might be dangerous for her to investigate; that it could have been Anybody in there. Very quietly she eased in the side door open, towards the front of the vehicle.

The sounds became more clear immediately.

RV Tryst.

"Aw" came a male voice.

"Uh; Uh; Uh" came the rhythmic grunts of a girl. Bunny recognized that grunting female voice. It was Tiffany.

But it Couldn't be Tiffany. Tiffany was with the other kids, exploring.

Very quietly Bunny stepped up into the big vehicle. Her light frame didn't make it move at all. As she leaned forward, to look down the central aisle of the Camper RV, she saw movement up, and to her right. There was a mirror there that let the driver see back into the rear of the camper. She looked at that mirror and her jaw dropped open.

In the mirror, she saw Tiffany, stark naked, lying on her back with her knees spread wide open. Between those knees was Jerry Thomas, who was equally naked. They were on the pull-out bed, and Jerry was fucking her with long hard strokes of his very stiff adolescent cock. Every time he pounded that cock into the cheerleader, she gave out a lustful grunt.

"Oh; Oh; Oh"

Bunny was about to yell out, when Jerry cried out "I'm gonna cum, baby, I'm gonna blow!"

Tiffany squealed "You can't cum in me Jerry, I'm not on the pill. Pull it out and I'll suck it for you."

Jerry, however, kept pounding away until he slammed in one last time and froze, his back arched and his face looking up at the ceiling of the motor home.

"Ah" he groaned.

"Take It Out, Jerry!" squealed Tiffany again, and her hands began trying to push his chest away from her.

Bunny's voice was frozen in her throat as she saw Jerry's ass muscles clench as he tried to shove his teen cock even further up into Tiffany's fertile pussy.

Then, as if he'd finally heard his lover, Jerry pulled his spurting cock out of the girl. He jumped up and squatted over Tiffany's face as her hands scrabbled for his cock. She got it aimed at her face and a stream of cum splattered all over her chin. Then she pulled him further down and she could finally get her lips around the head of his cock. He groaned like he was in agony as she sucked the rest of his jizz, out of his cock. Meanwhile, Tiffany's other hand flew to her pussy and she began slapping and rubbing her gaping pussy, rubbing herself to an orgasm.

Bunny gulped as she saw that the hand Tiffany was using to rub her pussy was wet and sticky with the white stuff that had been left there by Jerry as he pulled his cock out of the girl. He had gotten at least one shot inside her and Bunny felt faint as she saw the girl's fingers pushing what fell out back up inside as she brought herself off.

Bunny retreated, her face aflame with what she'd seen. Her tits felt swollen and tender, especially her nipples and she realized she had gotten turned on by watching the two teenagers mating. She didn't know what to do. The damage was done.

She had to talk to Jack about this. She crept off the RV and headed back to the lodge at a run.

Jack was sitting in the chair by the fire, relaxed, his head back, waiting for Bunny to return to the night club. He thought about her beautiful body and, for the hundredth time, undressed it in his mind. He usually did this at home, where the resulting boner didn't matter. His head jerked up when he heard her frantic voice as she all but ran towards him.

"Jack! Jack!" she panted as she slid to a stop in front of him.

"What's wrong Bunny?" he said, anxiously. He stood up.

"Kids; Tiffany; in the RV; doing; naked" she glanced around furtively to see if anyone could hear her. She was panting, trying to catch her breath. She had done more slipping and sliding in the snow than she had running, and she had pulled a muscle in her thigh, based on how it felt.

"What?" Jack queried.

"Come on" she gasped, pulling him toward the door of the lodge.

She tried to explain what she'd seen as she pulled him toward the parked vehicle. By the time they got there he understood she'd seen Tiffany and Jerry inside it, and that they were naked and having sex. Angrily he pulled open the door and stomped up the steps.

The vehicle was empty.

Bunny gawked. "They were Here! Not five minutes ago they were right Here!"

Jack frowned. "Well they're not here any more. Maybe they heard you." He moved further into the motor home and began examining things. He unfolded the bed and put his hand on it. "You're right Bunny, the sheet is still a little warm. They were here."

"of course they were here!" she said in an exasperated voice. "Why would I have come and told you something like that if it wasn't true?" She looked at the handsome teacher, her hands on her hips.

"Okay, Okay, I'm sorry." He didn't look very sorry to Bunny. "It just sounded sort of; what were they doing?"

"What do you mean what were they doing? I told you. They were making love."

"I know that, but, Okay, take your phrase; 'making love'. That normally means something that's tender and quiet and calm. Was it like that?"

Bunny was too shocked by everything that had happened to think about how odd his statement; and question was. If she'd have taken a minute to think, she might have wondered why this teacher would care whether the kids were "making love" or "fucking each other's brains out."

In point of fact, Jack cared because Tiffany was one of his fantasy girls, and the thought of Jerry on top of her had gotten him mostly stiff on the way over to the motor home. Then, feeling the warm sheet and seeing spots of; something; on the sheet, which he hadn't mentioned to Bunny, got him even more excited. He turned around. Bunny was standing there just looking delicious. His fantasy changed, with Bunny on the bed, under; who? Was it Jerry or him who was pinning her to the mattress?

He shook his head. "What were they doing exactly? I mean if I'm going to question them, I need to know exactly what they were doing." What he really wanted was more detailed visions of how Bunny would have looked, splayed out naked on that bed, getting her pussy pummeled. He went on "You know, like if I say he had his mouth on her nipples, and that didn't really happen, then he'll know we're bullshitting him and he'll clam up. What we need is a full confession so we know the best way to handle things." It sounded good to him.

Bunny, not being a detective, didn't recognize that particular brand of bullshit when she heard it, and it sounded reasonable to her too.

"Well, they were naked."

"Completely naked? Not even socks?" he asked.

"I don't remember whether they had on Socks, for goodness sake. All I could see was that big, thick; cock. It was all pushed up inside her."

Jack felt precum start to ease up into his cock. "Okay, so they were mostly naked. And was she on top?" That was one of his favorite fantasies.

"No, she was on her back, under him. He was between her legs."

"Was she screaming, or yelling for him to stop? Was it rape?"'

Bunny's eyes went out of focus and she sighed. "No, she was loving it. He might have punctures on his ass where her fingernails dug in. She was pulling him that hard." Now Bunny felt moisture begin to invade between her legs.

"And what were they saying?" he leaned toward her.

"I can't remember. I think it was just noises. It all happened so fast. Yes, it was just noises and then he; he; he ejaculated in her!" Bunny's knees got weak and she had to sit down. "She yelled that she wasn't on the pill, but he ejaculated in her anyway."

Jack knew there was a spot in his shorts now as he felt precum leak out of his cock. "How do you know? Did he say something?"

"No! I Saw It; Jack! I saw his sperm! It was all around his cock and it wouldn't all stay inside her."

Jack was envisioning his cock, plugged into Bunny's sweet pussy, pulsing his seed deep into her pussy until it squirted out around his cock.

He decided he needed to go beat off.

"Okay, Bunny, um .. listen, I'll go and; um find the kids. Yeah. I'll find them and we'll get to the bottom of this. I'll get back with you when I find something out."

Broken Pussy.

He all but ran from the motor home as Bunny closed the door and began the slippery trip back to the lodge, on the icy parking lot. Her mind was a whirl, and she was contemplating doing the same thing Jack was, though neither of them suspected the other was heated up, too. She was so inattentive that she didn't see the black ice on the walk. The first moment she knew something was wrong was when her right foot took off to the right, and her left foot took off to the left and back a little.

Bunny had been a gymnast when she was in High School, and she had been able to do the splits quite well in those days. She had not, however, practiced doing the splits recently, nor had she done her flexibility exercises.

But, once again, she did the splits. It wasn't, however, anything like the last time her legs had lain flat on the ground, going out in opposite directions. There was pain, and a Lot of it. Bunny let out an agonized howl as tendons stretched to the tearing point and pain lanced through her groin. About the only saving grace was that she went down so hard she actually bounced when she hit the ice. That, and her natural tendency to lay over to get Out of the splits, allowed her to get her legs back together. Now she was lying on her back, on the ice, in the dark.

She screamed.

People came running from all over. At night time in a ski resort, there isn't all that much to do except socialize, sleep or have sex, so people weren’t so busy that they ignored agonized screams of an injured woman. Soon people were trying to get her to stand up, but that hurt too much. The pain in her groin was agonizing, and anyone within fifty feet, knew about it. Several guys end

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 14 Sep 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Cam was all smiles when she arrived, effusive with compliments over how gorgeous he thought she looked. That helped clear the air, and the two fell right back into their conversation, picking up where they left off and talking into the night until the place closed down and they were forced to leave.

Any time in the future she thought back to that night, Rachel could never remember what they talked about on the walk back to her dorm, because though she listened and participated, her mind was elsewhere. Specifically it was on throwing out all her chaste intentions for the evening and becoming determined to get this boy's cock in her mouth. He was hot, he was a gentleman, and everything about him turned her on.

Reaching her building's entrance, she was about to invite him inside when he wished her goodnight. They made plans to hang out again soon, and he headed off. Rachel headed up to her room, confounded at how genuine he was, stripped off all her modest clothes, and fucked herself silly trying to sate the horniness that Cam had inflicted on her.

Their next date was equally as refreshing, and this time their evening ended with a kiss. A small taste at first, but soon the two felt their tongues intertwine, and their bodies heave and swell against each other's. Yet still, that's where the date would end, but before he left, they made plans once again. Plans for dinner; at Cam's.

This time there was no modesty to hide behind in the way she dressed. She wanted this boy and she wanted him bad. She made sure her best assets were on display, a lovely dress with a deep cut neckline that her ripe, full breasts were practically bursting out of. On her way to his place she was even a little nervous. It had been a while since she had been with anyone, but that wasn't it. It was something about him, he wasn't just another hook up, he was different.

Cam welcomed her at the door with his bright, perfect smile, and she almost jumped him the second she heard the latch click behind her. Somehow she held it together and made her way to the couch, where he had a bottle of wine waiting to share. They each had a glass, falling deep into conversation so easily, and when they were done, Rachel noticed that they had slowly and silently inched closer and closer as they talked. They were practically on top of each other now. Now the talking was done.

Cam brushed a strand of hair away from Rachel's face, and her whole body buzzed. She didn't want to be strong anymore but somehow she waited, somehow she let him make the first move. He licked his lips, leaned in, and kissed her softly. He held her close. She felt safe. She felt relaxed. There was no rush on either of their parts, and the two just kissed, enjoying each other's lips, listening to their soft coos and breaths that accentuated the gentle music playing in the background.

Rachel had never been kissed like this. Kissing was always just a precursor to what came next, but not here. Not with Cam. She could have stayed there forever in his lips, but still she put up no refute when she felt his hands start to spread over her body. Down her arms, across her hips, and then, then; she felt the sweet comfort of his strong hands on her breasts. Cam squeezed them gently, kneading them delicately through her dress. His hands felt incredible, but she needed more than a tease, and so it was Rachel who, through the electric sensations of his lips on hers, reached up and pulled down her top, exposing her fat, milky breast to him.

They groaned into each other's mouth when the skin of his hand touched the skin of her breast. He squeezed harder this time, with more purpose, and Rachel arched her back into him deeper. His finger danced around her diamond-hard nipple before gently tweaking it, then he squeezed again. Rachel lolled her head back in ecstasy, and Cam took the opportunity to kiss his way down her pale neck, over the flat of her chest. Rachel felt her breath involuntarily hold as he lifted her heavy tit, waiting in anticipation for his lips to taste her nipple. She felt the wetness of his tongue around the tip, then the full, soft suction of his mouth, and she almost screamed.

Sensations coursed through her as he sucked on her nipple, and then the feel of cool air. Then his lips on hers once again. He kissed her, deeply and sensually, gently petting and caressing her breast as he did so. Then the kissing stopped. Rachel opened her eyes dreamily and looked up at the gorgeous man she was coupled with. He was waiting for something, waiting for her, and so slowly, still lost in the sensation of his hand on her smooth, milky flesh, Rachel gripped at the length of her dress, pulling it upward as her thick, creamy thighs gently butterflied open.

Rachel smiled at him. He smiled back. Gravity took control of her breast, and Cam's hand slid down her torso. Her eyes shut as she felt his fingers dancing around her inner thighs, moving closer and closer to what they both wanted. When she was unable to take any more teasing he cupped his full, strong hand over her entire wet mound and just held it there. Rachel gasped. She clung to him as his hand pulsed slowly into her labia, the anticipation of receiving his fingers driving her wild. He pecked sweetly at her neck as he got a feel for her most intimate area. Then, the pressure released, and she felt only a single finger begin to glide, almost imperceptibly, over her soaked panties.

She had been here before, had men touch her before, but something wholly new occurred at that moment. He did something no one else had ever done, not even Tim: he asked her what she wanted.

"I want you to show me what you like," he whispered, practically staring into her soul, "I want you to show me how to please you."

Rachel absolutely melted. She pulled him close, kissing him deeply, the heat of passion practically overwhelming her. "Touch me. Please," she hissed. She felt the band of her panties stretch, felt his firm fingers pass through the ginger tuft of pubic hair. It felt like her entire being had opened up completely as the first finger of Cam's hand slipped easily inside her tight body.

Rachel obeyed his request, steering him in the right direction as he worked first one finger, then two inside of her steaming core. She was riding waves of pleasure, wondering if it could ever get better, when Cam slid down her body, and she felt his face press between her legs. His lips and tongue joined his fingers, and created a symphony of intense sensation.

Rachel felt the electricity building inside her, he was playing her body like a fine tuned instrument. Then something happened. She started to feel it. Her whole body was buzzing, her pussy was on fire. There was only one place to go, and she was almost there, He was getting her there.

"Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God!" she started to chant as the feeling kept rising, the rhythmic thrusting of his thick fingers driving her to the edge while his tongue wrote poems on the tip of her clit. She had wanted this for so long, something other than dalliances with Tim, something real, something explicit, something climactic, and now, finally, after so many years, it was coming. She was cumming.

Cam held on for dear life and Rachel cried out in deep rapture as her body spasmed and shook with a deep orgasm. Finally, Finally, her body seemed to cry, racing white hot pleasure through her as she wriggled against her lover's face. It only lasted moments, but Rachel felt like it would never end. Cam rocked her back to earth, holding and stroking her as she came down from an unbelievable high.

When her breath finally calmed, Rachel took stock of what had just happened. For the first time in her life, a man other than Tim had made her cum. She was giddy with excitement, and no less ravenous for the man in question. Staring at him in awe for a moment, that big bright smile of his warming her with its light, her hand drifted down between his legs. He was hard. Extremely. Now it was her turn.

She sat upright, and immediately pulled the top of her dress down completely, bearing both of her huge, heaving breasts to Cam. She lurched toward him, and Cam met her, getting completely lost in the overwhelming flesh of her bosom. He squeezed and kissed, groped and sucked, and while he enjoyed himself, Rachel's hand worked open his pants and freed his painfully hard cock to the night. She sighed. She loved it already. It wasn't the biggest she'd ever had, but it didn't matter. It was perfect.

Rachel cooed and encouraged Cam's working of her tits as she began to explore his rigid length with her hand. She stroked generously, but this was only a warm up for what her true intentions were. When she couldn't stand the need any longer, when her mouth was watering with desire, she disengaged, slid down his body until she was on her knees on the floor between his legs. She smiled at him, she could have returned the favor and asked him what he liked, but she knew she didn't need to. Taking one last moment to appreciate the specimen before her, to feel the weight of his balls in her hand, Rachel licked her lips and leaned in, taking Cam's hard, thick cock into her mouth.

He felt so good between her lips, so hard, yet so soft. So alive. She penetrated her mouth with his length with pure joy, covering every inch of him with perfect pleasure. She wanted to give this man everything he deserved, everything she denied from so many others. Pushing forward she felt him pass the back of her tongue, and smirked in glee as a deep groan from him signaled his entry into her throat.

She wanted him deep, as deep as he could go, and she moaned in delight when she felt his pubic hair push into her nose. She worked him in and out in long, deep strokes, practically using her whole body to suck this boy's cock. It didn't take long before she started to see the signs, the staggered breath, the stiffening body, and it was then that she decided she wanted to do something for him that she had (almost) never done for anyone before.

"God Rachel," he hissed, "I'm; gonna cum!"

She slipped him out of her throat at the last moment, holding his head in her mouth. Her hand stroked his shaft firmly and with purpose, and her other hand kneaded his boiling balls. It was only a moment before she felt the fat head of his cock flare, and then twitch strongly against her as he began to fill her mouth with pulse after pulse of hot semen.

"Huh; oh my gawd," he wailed, cumming in Rachel's mouth. She never stopped, working him through the peak of his orgasm, then slowly caressing him as he came down. Once his spasming subsided, Rachel carefully slipped his swollen cock out of her mouth and looked up at him. Opening her mouth she tilted back so he could see the result of her handiwork, a pool of thick white coated her tongue. She wanted him to see it, to see His cum in Her mouth.

She closed her mouth, and with a twinkle in her eye, swallowed down the entire load.

"Damn, girl!" Cam said with a laugh. She started to laugh too, the wildness of what just happened catching up with her. Cam reached for her, the two of them sharing the laughter, and pulled her lips to his, kissing her deep. Kissing her. After he had just cum in her mouth. She didn't know why, but she found that incredibly sexy.

They held each other on the couch, basking in their newfound intimacy, just relaxing into each other's arms. As the night rolled on, Rachel had a horrible thought, that what just happened was only a fluke, so when they moved to Cam's bed, she made sure to try it again. This time both fully nude, able to feel everything.

It was no fluke.

Rachel giggled with glee after Cam gave her another orgasm. This was real. This was special. Drifting off to sleep after swallowing her second load of Cam's cum, Rachel was excited for the future. Excited for what their relationship might bring, and excited to do all manner of depraved things with Cam, all just short of full penetrative sex. If things went well though, she thought, hopefully that day would come.

Rachel and Cam stayed together all through the remainder of college, and then some, and Rachel was sure there were wedding bells in her future. Unfortunately though, as all good things must, eventually it had to end. Cam was being deployed, and they both decided the strain would be too much. And so at twenty four, Rachel found herself single for the first time in years, unmarried, and depressed. She was still a virgin though, she had never had the experience of totally sharing her body with Cam, a man she believed she loved, because they hadn't married. And that was good. Right?

For the next year, Rachel found herself swinging between self-imposed celibacy, and unsatisfying hook ups. That's why she found herself on her knees in the back of a minivan, sucking the cock of a guy she used to hook up with in high school. A guy who was now divorced, with two kids. She had hoped his time being married would have improved his skills, but after a not entirely unpleasant round of fingering and cunt licking, she tapped out, unfulfilled, and returned the favor, the way she always had.

"Don't cum in my mouth, okay?" she said, to an intoxicated grunt of agreement, then moments later popped his straining flesh out of her mouth to finish the job with her hand. She'd wipe his drizzle from her hands, they'd part ways with a promise to be in touch soon, and Rachel would end the night (this time in her own apartment) doing for herself what the guy she was with could not.

Masturbating always made her kind of melancholy though, as sure enough her thoughts would drift to Cam, and to all the things they had done together; all the ways they had made each other feel good. It was a vicious circle though, as this melancholy is what drove her to rekindle past hookups in an attempt to get Cam out of her mind, only to find herself thinking of him when she returned home unsatisfied, to finish herself off.

Of all the guys she had reconnected with, she ultimately knew what she was going to get (or not get, for that matter), yet it never stopped her from reaching out to them. All, that is, but one.

"Hey." The words sat silently in a void on her computer screen. She didn't know what to expect, or whether to expect anything at all, but nonetheless she put them out there. And waited.

This was stupid, she thought. It was a mistake. It had been years since they had talked. He probably had his own life now and didn't have time for a stroll down memory lane that wreaked of desperation and,

"Hey!" The tension in her body alleviated slightly as the words popped up. "Long time no talk! How've you been?" The tone was jovial and pleasant, as though he was actually excited to hear from her. She started to breathe again, and soon the two fell into a pleasant reminiscence. It was nice to talk to him again. It was nice to talk to Tim.

"I'm sorry I just sort of disappeared back then," she said after a moment of reflection. He was a good guy, and a good friend, as much as she tried to believe what they had was purely physical. "I kind of got; caught up with life, I guess."

"No, it's totally cool," he wrote back, "It happens to all of us." There was a pause, and then a question she hadn't been asked in a long time. "Truth or dare?"

A tingle ran through Rachel's body. She knew where that question could lead when coming from Tim. Wasn't that really why she messaged him in the first place, though? Why try to deny it?

"Truth," she finally responded

"What was his name?"

"What makes you think there was a guy involved?"

"Because I know the reason we kept in touch as long as we did, and when you disappeared, I had to assume it was for a specific reason."

"Oh yeah?" she typed back, annoyed at his accuracy. "And what reason is that?"

"You found someone else who could make you cum."

"I don't think that's any of your business, Tim :P" she said, as coy as ever. She never liked admitting when he was right, and Tim somehow was always right. She didn't even know what she was doing, or why she reached out to him.

"Hey, what's your weekend look like? You wanna come by my place Saturday night and we can; catch up?" Her answer to this question was as good as an answer to his previous one. She'd be telling him a lot by how she chose to answer. There wasn't really ever a choice though. He had made it easy for her, and she wrote back the only word she had ever considered:

"Sure."

"And so I've been a nurse for coming up on three years now," Rachel said, taking another sip of the very good wine Tim had brought out.

"That is so great, Rachel, I'm so happy for you!" She could tell by the tone of his voice he meant it. Tim wouldn't shine her on, he wasn't that kind of guy.

She had gotten to his place at 8, and was met with a big, enveloping hug when she entered. It was nice. His body felt nice against hers. Tim's place was modest, but it looked great. Somewhere along the line Tim apparently grew up, and got some great taste as well. Well, Tim always had great taste, she chuckled to herself. She was trying to tell herself that wasn't why she had come, but if she was already making jokes like that, even to herself, there wasn't much pretense getting in her way.

The atmosphere was cozy and cool, and any nervousness she had felt about rekindling whatever this was; was starting to dissipate. After a brief tour, the two old friends made their way to the couch, where wine and stories of what their lives had become were shared.

He looked good, she couldn't deny it. She had always found Tim cute, but a couple years of age and maturity really did him good. She liked to think he thought the same thing about her, she'd put on a couple pounds, but thankfully it all went to the right places, making her tits somehow even bigger than they had been when he'd last experienced them. She made sure to dress to accentuate those curves as well. She knew he liked them, and she wanted to show off what age and maturity had done for her, but not be too obvious about it. She chose a simple, black dress with a low, but not Too low, neckline that hugged her body delightfully. Her cleavage looked exquisite, and the knee high boots she chose to top it all off added a nice bit of style.

At this point in the night, she wasn't nervous anymore, she was anxious. She wanted him to touch her, she wanted to touch him. She wanted to know if his cock was as perfect as she remembered. But she would never make the first move, and he knew that. He was making her wait. Teasing her. She was once again annoyed at the hold he had over her, a hold that was making her excruciatingly horny.

The night continued, and as they finished their wine, there was a palpable shift in the air.

"How's your mom?" he asked, putting his wine glass down to focus on her.

"She's good," she answered shortly. There wasn't much less she wanted to think about at this moment than her mom;

"Do you still go to two churches?"

"Yes," she said, unconsciously rubbing her thighs together. She knew the implication of his question.

Tim smiled, and shifted toward her, and lowered his voice. "Are you still a virgin?" His hand fell gently to the creamy flesh exposed below her dress. She didn't stop him.

His eyes were locked on hers. She felt a tingle in her body as she answered, "Yes."

He smiled again. "But you've been busy, haven't you?" He began stroking her leg. It felt good. He felt good.

"Yes," she whispered. Tim leaned in close. Damnit, he even smelled good. There was now only an inch or so between them, but the tension inside her made the distance feel cavernous. He licked his lips, and then Rachel and Tim did something they had never done in all the time they spent hooking up: they kissed.

And boy, what a kiss. Rachel generally didn't want the guys she had hooked up with to kiss her, as kissing was somehow more intimate to her than the other activities they got up to, but here, with Tim, it felt natural. He was a great kisser, maybe she had been missing out. But she didn't need a kiss to know how good he was with his lips and tongue.

She was just starting to relax into their make out session when Tim

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 13 Sep 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Rachel stared at herself in her bathroom mirror before going across the street to meet him. She was playing coy, but was under no misconceptions about what she wanted. She looked at her body as she zipped her sweatshirt over her naked breasts. A lot had happened since that night in the tent after prom, she had learned a lot. She had learned what she wanted and couldn't have. She learned how to suck cock. She wondered if Tim had learned a lot too.

Walking over, she couldn't believe it, but she was nervous. Hooking up in a car was nothing new for her, she had done it plenty of times, but this was different, He was different. There was a new confidence there in Tim, and it excited her. The second his hands touched her body she shuddered and smiled, she knew right then that it was going to happen. That he could do it. Her body was on fire as he freed her big breasts to the night air. There Was something different about Tim, a new confidence that turned her on immensely. His hands worked their way into her shorts, sending electric shocks through her as strong fingers slipped between wet, waiting lips. She couldn't believe it, what was it about this guy? It had been almost a year of fooling around, a year of pleasuring men in hopes that they could return the favor, and here, in this car in this parking lot, the guy she knew from church, the guy whose cum grossed her out that night in the tent, broke Rachel's curse and made her cum in mere minutes.

A year of pent up frustration blasted through her body in wave after wave of pleasure. She moaned. She squealed. She almost laughed. When it was over, she sat there for a moment in shock, the chemicals racing through her still, making her feel slightly loopy. She couldn't believe it, Tim from church was the only guy who could make her cum. Tim with the great cock. Cum drunk and horny still, it was Rachel's turn to show Tim what she had learned. She remembered his cock, his fantastic cock, and she had spent many nights hoping she'd get another shot at it. That night was the night, and after freeing her prize from his pants, she gladly took him into her mouth and gave him a world class blowjob. She was happy to do it. She was eager to do it. For the first time in her life she realized she wasn't just sucking cock, she was pleasuring him.

She gave him everything she had, he deserved it. He gave her something no other man to that point had. And when the time came, when she felt his balls tense up and his shaft grow oh so hard between her lips, she gave him something no other man had ever had either, she kept sucking, and kept stroking, and for the first time in her life, Rachel welcomed the ejaculation of her lover into her mouth. Tim's cum wasn't gross to her anymore, it was wonderful. It slipped across her tongue, pooling between her lips, and when she felt her limit being reached she did another thing she had never done for anyone else: she swallowed.

She told herself, told him, that it was a one-time thing, that they weren't going to get together again, but even before the words left her lips she knew it was a lie. She'd try to get that same feeling with other guys that summer, but no one could do it like Tim, and soon their trysts became a regular thing. Rachel would have a disappointing date, and then Tim would be there to give her what she needed. She was more than happy to return the favor as well. She sucked his cock, he'd cum in her mouth, and she'd swallow it down with gusto.

She continued seeing other guys that summer, though, as she didn't want to admit that there was something special about Tim; didn't want to admit she was becoming addicted to his cock as much as his tongue and fingers. She'd see her usuals, and make sure they went home happy, but it wasn't much more than transactional. All her rules still applied, she was happy to stroke them, happy to suck them, but that's where it would end. No matter how worked up they might be, when the guy started to groan, that last road to release was traveled in her hands, pointed well away from her person. With Tim though, she was totally uninhibited. She wanted to taste him, to feel him, she wanted her boundaries to be pushed and pressed, and Tim knew it. Maybe it was because Time knew the double life she was leading, the never ending tension between being prim and proper and hot and horny, whatever it was, it was intoxicating, and Tim and his perfect cock were the drug. She let him do whatever he wanted, and she would blush repeatedly remembering things the next day, in disbelief that she'd let him use her body the way he had, and what's' more, she liked it.

But why? Cum was weird and gross, why did she tingle with excitement every time she came in contact with his? It might have been because despite doing things with Tim she had only seen in the dirtiest of movies, he was always a perfect gentleman; he'd always ask when the time came. "Can I cum in your mouth?" he'd ask, teetering on the brink, and Rachel would moan in approval, excitedly accepting the warm explosion between her lips. "Can I cum on your tits?" He'd say through passionate grunts and grimaces. Without hesitation she'd say yes and present her spectacular globes for sticky tribute. "Can I cum on your face?" He'd grunt, overwhelmed with animalistic need, this was the only one that gave her pause the first time. She had never let any man's cum get even close to her face, but something about Tim's absolute animalistic need made her say yes. It was filthy, it was exhilarating, and after that first time she never even thought about saying no. He's such a hot, dirty gentleman, she'd think as she tipped her head back just before he spilled himself onto her soft skin.

She'd repeatedly wonder about that period of one's life, when the hormones and the drive for sex really kicks in, turning you into an insatiable pleasure monster, and whether all the dirty things she did were things she'd have done anyway, or if it was all a result of trying her best to avoid doing what she really wanted to do, what her body really wanted to do. Did she truly enjoy sucking cock? Or was it just the best she could do to take the place of having that hard cock push deep into her body and fuck her brains out?

Regardless of the unknowable answers to these questions, it didn't stop her from enjoying herself that summer right up to that sacred line she wouldn't cross, sometimes with others, but more often with Tim. As the days wore down, Rachel tried to play it cool, but the truth was she was not looking forward to going back to school, far away from the one guy that could get her off. The days began to cool though, and soon they parted.

Rachel tried to throw herself back into the world of real men, real men who potentially could get her off, but it just wasn't happening, and so for a while she and Tim kept up their online flirtations, each using the other to add some spice to their masturbation sessions. She even tried to think of the times with Tim when she'd find herself with a real man between her legs, but to no avail. She'd get close, oh so close, -her body would begin that glorious tingle, but it would never get beyond that. Not even thinking about all the hot, dirty things she and Tim had done that past summer.

This meant that though she got to have her fun and play with some lovely hard cocks, none of them got what Tim got. None of them got to fuck her tits, or cum on her, or cum in her mouth. None of them got more than they needed. Well almost none of them.

Rachel was at a party being thrown at the apartment of one of her regular hook ups, a classmate named James. She had gone there fully prepared to spend the night, as, despite never getting her off, she had to admit James was good with his fingers and tongue, and had a very nice cock that she honestly loved sucking on. She was excited, as it had been a few weeks since she had gotten any, and they knew each other enough that it was a guaranteed good time, if ultimately not quite totally satisfying.

The party was a great time. Rachel was delightfully looking forward to her own personal after party, when suddenly all thought left her mind and she stopped cold in her tracks. Her eyes had spotted a familiar face across the room, it was Bill. She felt her stomach drop and her nipples tighten, he looked good. Real good.

Rachel floated across the room, coasting on a combination of nostalgic lust and alcoholic buzz, and the two began talking. They had picked up where they had left off, and it was clear to her by the way he couldn't stop stealing glances at her considerable cleavage that he was thinking the same thing she was, but still there was something different, something slightly off. It all became clear when she met the girl he was with.

Bill seemed slightly embarrassed, as was Rachel, but they played it off the best they could as the three of them talked. Rachel learned they had met at work, and had been together for a couple months. Anything after that fell on deaf ears though, as Rachel couldn't stop picturing the two of them together. They looked good together, and she could tell by the way the girl clung to Bill that clearly she was familiar with "what he had to offer." She smiled through the rest of the conversation, but all that was in her mind was what the two lovers did in bed. Did he make her cum? She bet he did. She bet this girl didn't have the hang up Rachel did. Did she suck his cock like Rachel did? Could she take all his impressive size into her throat like Rachel did? Did she swallow his cum? Rachel bet she did. Did he fuck her? Did her petite body take that thick, wonderful cock inside her? Rachel bet she did. It was this last thought that made her tingle with excitement. She bet he looked amazing fucking her. And she bet the girl loved it.

Bill and his date excused themselves, as they had other places to be, and Rachel tried to keep the thoughts out of her mind and enjoy the rest of the party. As people began to leave and the crowd thinned out, she and James started making eyes at each other, and when the first opportunity presented itself to do so the two stole away to James' room and locked the door.

Clothes were discarded quickly, and it was only mere moments before Rachel felt warm, wet lips clamp around her nipple and begin to suck generously. James loved her tits, and she loved that he loved them. He was good with his mouth and his hands. He'd soon continue this exhibition lower on her body, and she was more than ready for him. Rachel was soaking wet, and felt his fingers easily slide inside her. When his tongue hit her clit in unison, she moaned as electric shocks of pleasure burst through her. He was good, great almost, but even then, as worked up as she was, she couldn't quite get over that final hump.

Giving the poor boy a break she quickly thanked him by returning the favor. He was nice and hard, and his length slipped swiftly between her lips and into her wet, waiting mouth. James was nice, his cock was nicer, but as soon as the firm flesh penetrated her mouth, her thoughts went to Bill. And as her thoughts turned to Bill, her hand snaked down between her legs. She remembered Bill's big, beautiful cock, and how much she loved sucking it, and felt the rush of pleasure course through her as she touched herself. She loved teasing him with her tongue and sucking on the head as she stroked. She loved the way he twitched in her mouth when she'd hit the right spots. She loved the way she felt stuffed and full as he passed the back of her tongue and slipped down into the tightness of her throat. In and out, in and out of her throat while she held him firm and worked his balls, worked them so well that it was hard for him not to,

"Ugh" she moaned through the meat of the cock in her mouth as her pussy spasmed and she started to cum. The sounds of her pleasure vibrated through the hard meat in her mouth, and then gasps and moans from James melded in the air with hers. James' cock was tucked into her throat and beginning to spasm. Oh no, she thought, he's cumming! She pulled him out of her throat, but caught up in the suddenness of the moment, Rachel kept the boy's spasming member in her mouth as he filled it with a generous amount of hot cum. The moment being what it was, she didn't have much choice but to swallow, so swallow she did.

"Holy shit," James gasped as the intensity of his orgasm waned, "holy shit, that was amazing! You've never done That before!"

"Well," she said, searching for a response, slightly embarrassed, "I guess you just brought it out of me tonight!" She chuckled nervously, wiping a stray bit of cum from her lips. She had James' cock back in her mouth the next morning, as he clearly was hoping for a replay of the night before, but although his balls were drained when she left, this time not a drop of it made it to her mouth. She had broken her own rule and had no intention of doing it again, but didn't feel too bad about it, he hadn't made her cum, but he definitely Helped her cum, and so for that one time she decided he deserved it.

James started blowing up her phone every chance he got, of course he did after That performance, but Rachel wasn't interested anymore. In fact, for the next while she wasn't interested in anyone. She had her eyes set on what she really wanted, she wanted Bill.

But she had no idea how to get him back.

"So this was a guy you used to hook up with?"

"Yeah; we were pretty hot and heavy for a while," Rachel typed into the messenger box. Rachel and Tim might have been far away from each other, but they were still friends, and they still talked. She found it was easier to talk to him about personal stuff, maybe because of their history, maybe because of the distance. And besides, there were definitely still nights where talking to Tim came in handy. Nights like tonight. "He's the one who taught me how to deepthroat."

"I see," he wrote back. She felt herself blush. She would never tell him what she wanted, but she knew he could never resist the bait when she laid it out. "He taught you to do it; but I taught you to like it? ;)"

Bingo.

"Stop" she wrote, feigning annoyance on the screen while her insides started to heat and boil in real life. The truth was, she missed Tim. Missed hooking up with him. He was a great guy with a great cock, and most importantly;

"Did he ever make you cum?"

"You know he didn't :P" Gush.

"Did he ever cum in your mouth?"

"You know he didn't." Double gush.

"Why not?"

"You know why," she said, her fingers dipping down into her panties.

"It's been a while," he typed, "remind me. :)" She shook her head, she could feel his smug smile radiating off the monitor. He knew he had her on the hook, and from how wet she was, and the buzzing pleasure she was triggering with her fingers, she couldn't deny it.

"Because the only person who gets to cum in my mouth is you," she typed with one hand while stroking her slick lower lips, it's true it was a little white lie after that night with James, but the lie was much hotter than the truth. "Brat," she fired back for good measure. She hated how horny he got her sometimes.

"Oh right," he wrote back in mock ignorance. She waited anxiously for what was going to come next, strumming herself slowly so she wouldn't get too far too fast. She waited on edge, but nothing came. Maybe he wasn't into it tonight, she wondered, maybe he,

"Do you remember that carwash we had over the summer with the church youth group?" A shiver went down her spine. She remembered it very well.

"Yeah, that was fun," she said, trying to appear as un-horny as possible.

"Do you remember what happened when it was over?"

"I do," she said, another shiver running through her.

"My mind is just a blank," he said, that smug radiation returning, "remind me."

"You and I stayed late to put everything away in the shed behind the church," she began. It was an innocent enough sentence, but it obscured the sense memories she had of that day. They hadn't planned to get frisky, but that didn't stop Rachel from picking a bright, revealing bikini top to wear beneath her pale t-shirt. The shirt wasn't white, but she knew once it got wet, it was going to get nice and clingy to her magnificent breasts, illuminating the bikini underneath. She knew he'd be watching.

"And what happened when we got into the shed?" The question made Rachel's eyes involuntarily close, and a slight moan escape as she conjured up the memory. They had been teasing each other all day, and then, away from prying, religious eyes, up against a stack of chairs, their bodies collided.

"You put your hands down the front of my tiny jean shorts; and put your fingers inside me." She mirrored the memory with her fingers. She was wet and tight.

"Did you like it?"

"What do you think?"

"I don't know, I can't remember :)" He was such an asshole.

"Yes Tim," she typed with annoyance, despite how flushed and soaked and buzzing she was, "I liked it."

"Well that's good," he wrote. It was, she thought, it was really good. She didn't know if it was the situation, being so close to so many people who could catch them, or if he had just gotten that good at pleasing her, but she was absolutely on fire that day. His fingers were magic, and he sent her wanton body into overdrive, plunging inside her and gyrating over her throbbing clit. "I seem to remember you asking me something while I was doing that, didn't you?"

Rachel felt her face flush and her pussy gush. Whatever it was about Tim, she was comfortable enough with him to really let loose what she kept hidden behind her good girl demeanor, what she would call her inner slut. She wanted him to do things to her she'd never want another man to, and sometimes she'd ask for them, too. "Yes."

"What was it?"

She felt a chill run through her. "I asked you to talk dirty to me." It might have seemed like a fairly innocent request to most others, but for her it was a huge step.

"Did I?" Oh, boy did he;

"Yes."

"Did you like it?"

"Yes."

"What did I say?"

Rachel tensed up. There was no way she was going to repeat anything he said to her. "I don't remember.?"

"No?"

"No."

"Too bad."

She knew Tim knew she was lying, but he didn't push it, he knew that was the quickest way to these little sessions they had being shut down. Truth was, though, she remembered it alright, she remembered every word, she thought about it frequently when she touched herself.

He talked about how tight her cunt was, how wet she was for him, how she was such an unrepentant slut for his cock. It was intense, but it turned her on so much because it was true, at least it was how she thought about herself. He talked about her huge tits, how much he loved putting his cock between them, talked about her mouth and her throat, how they were so good to his cock, so wet, so hungry for him. He talked about how pretty she was, and how she looked even prettier covered in his cum; about how he knew she loved to be covered in his thick load. She shook almost uncontrollably as he continued on, teasing her about being caught by someone from their church, someone she would know who would see her being a slut for him.

As she careened toward orgasm, that's when Tim brought out the kill shot, the thing he knew got her the hottest and wettest, testing her, teasing her, trying to get her to admit that what she really wanted was his cock deep inside her, fucking her good, making her cum, pushing the bounds of her commitment for "purity." So far she hadn't broken, but it was getting harder and harder. And so was Tim.

Lost in sensation, Rachel's hand drifted to Tim's swim trunks, gripping his sturdy pole. She knew she didn't love Tim, but boy, did she love Tim's cock. She'd never admit it, but it was true, she Did want that cock inside her. She Did want him to fuck her. She'd imagined how good it must feel many times as she touched herself, but she could never let him do it. Good girls don't do that. Do they? That thought was

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 12 Sep 2026 20:28:00 -0600

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward: This is a story featuring Rachel from the explicit novel, “Sex Ed. Lessons”. meant to flesh out her side of the journey. While it would definitely make things richer if you've read that series, this is written to stand on its own. And if you have read that series, and you notice that some small details don't exactly line up with the events of ‘Sex Ed Lessons’, don't worry about it.

"Do Not cum in my mouth, okay?" a grunt of intoxicated agreement was cast down, and Rachel dipped back down to take the hard, glistening cock before her, back into her mouth. Rachel was worried, though. Not worried about whether he'd forget what he agreed to, It didn't matter, because she could always tell right before they were going to burst, she was worried that she was 25, single, and a virgin. She was worried because all of these things were based in the same concern, i.e. that she wasn't yet married. Growing up in a conservative, Christian household (one so involved that her family actually went to Two churches), being married was very important, and the key to unlocking the next era of her life. It meant she'd be in a secure relationship with someone she loved. It meant that she could start thinking about starting a family of her own. But most importantly, although she'd never admit it, being married meant she could finally fuck.

In all outward appearances, Rachel was the definition of the good Christian girl, or at least that's what she worked very hard to make her family and fellow church goers believe. In reality though, it's not that she was "bad," but she definitely pushed the boundaries of what might be deemed acceptable to her religious and social circles, especially when it came to sex. She was still a woman, still had needs, and did everything she could to satisfy them, as long as it was within the boundaries of "no premarital sex." Or at least within the boundaries as she interpreted them.

Sex was never talked about in her household, and if the topic ever snuck its way in, there were only negative feelings expressed. Her mother always looked down on unwed mothers, or women who lived with their significant others out of wedlock. Most impactful, though was the way she spoke about her ex-husband, Rachel's father. Her father had cheated on her mother, and Rachel knew what that meant, he was having sex with another woman. It was wrong. It was immoral. And so that's how Rachel began to think about sex, as something bad and immoral. But if that was the case, why was she so interested in it? Why did the thought send such a jolt of excitement through her body?

This moral and personal confusion got even more complicated when she touched herself for the first time on her 18th birthday. There had been a boy at her party that made her belly flutter, and later that night, her hand drifted down to the source of that heat and excitement. After the rush of guilt she felt after that first glorious orgasm, she decided, well, That wasn't Sex. That didn't Count. That was something she could do again, and boy, did she want to. It was her little secret, something she did discreetly, behind the backs of her family and friends, and the clandestine nature of it made it all the more exciting.

First it was just the sensations of her body, touching, exploring, that was enough, but soon other things started creeping into her mind's eye as she pleasured herself. It wasn't just her touching herself, it was dreams and fantasies of being touched by others. By men.

Rachel's interest in sex developed as quickly as her body did. By 18 she had grown into quite a striking young woman. Tall, with long red hair, she wasn't skinny by any means, but she was an athlete, so she became a wonderful series of curves that began to bring her a lot of attention. She quickly realized that the main focus of this attention from the opposite sex, men and boys alike, were her impressive, 38G breasts. She knew they were staring, she knew they liked them, and pretty soon she began to realize the power she had over men. She'd never, ever admit it, but she liked it. It turned her on to think of boys at her school sneaking peeks down her shirt, or certain dads at her church who couldn't help but get lost in her cleavage. The thoughts would harden her nipples, making them so sensitive, and she'd squeeze and knead the big, hot flesh deliciously on her path to self-gratification.

It was around this time, amidst this new era of exploration, when Rachel discovered porn, another thing her mother had demonized, another thing she knew she would be chastised for enjoying. Yet it was another thing she'd never ever admit she enjoyed, another thing whose secrecy and taboo made it extra hot to her. It began out of a combination of hormones and pure curiosity. As men became interested in her, she became more and more interested in them, in what they wanted and what they offered.

She couldn't take her eyes off the screen that first time. Tense with excitement and the fear of being found out, she trembled as the two lovers began kissing and caressing. She practically held her breath once they started to remove their clothes. She had never seen muscles like the rippling row of glistening power the man had beneath his shirt, and her body tingled as the woman's hands and lips cascaded over them. She could feel her nipples getting hard beneath her clothes, and her face flushed with embarrassment. She was alone, the house was empty, and still the feeling of doing something wrong held her in its grip. It gripped and excited her all the same.

Entranced by the passion on display, Rachel realized she audibly gasped when the man on the screen tore open the woman's shirt with one forceful movement. The woman wasn't wearing a bra, and the click-clacking of exploding buttons heralded the reveal of two considerable breasts. They were full and beautiful, but Rachel knew hers were much bigger. Still, she couldn't take her eyes off them, especially when the man took them into his strong hands. The woman sighed in pleasure. Rachel was transfixed, no man had ever touched her like that, and now the desire to change that was firmly rooted in her mind. Then came the lips.

When the man on the screen took his partner's nipple into his mouth, Rachel felt a buzz as if it were her nipple he was sucking. Transfixed as she was, she barely registered her hands moving up to her breasts and beginning to knead them through the thin fabric of the t-shirt she was wearing. It was electric, and it was the hottest thing Rachel had ever seen, at least until the man began to kiss his way down her body. He removed the rest of her clothes in a whirlwind, and soon his face landed between her taut legs.

Rachel gasped, and as she watched this man pleasure the woman with his mouth, her hands drifted down into the front of her shorts. She was soaking wet, and buzzing. Her fingers slipped between her flushed lips, and her body erupted in sensation. Pretty soon she was lost in the feeling of her own body, eyes closed dreamily, caught in the soft clouds of moaning coming from her computer screen. The tension inside her was rising, careening toward a boiling point, and when her eyes opened, a shudder ran through her. The couple on the screen had shifted, and now the woman was on her knees in front of her lover, looking longingly up at him as her fingers danced around the length of a very large, very strong-looking, Very hard cock.

Rachel couldn't look away. She had never seen a penis in her life, and here, on the screen before here, was quite a specimen. She was taken aback by the size, but even more so the passion and excitement with which the woman was touching it. Her hands ran up and down its thick length, making it flare even more with each downward stroke, eliciting deep moans of pleasure from them both. Rachel was practically writhing in her seat, lingering so close to the edge, entranced by the woman working the thick cock. Then the woman leaned forward and took the fat head into her mouth.

Rachel moaned loudly, clamping a hand hard over her mouth in embarrassment. Still, she couldn't take her eyes on the forbidden expression of passion she was watching. She hadn't even considered putting her mouth on a penis, as an option. And now here she was watching it being done, and finding it highly erotic and sexy. When they changed positions again, and Rachel saw the ecstasy on the woman's face as the man slid himself inside her cunt, it was all she could take. Her eyes clamped shut suddenly, she bit down on her finger to try and keep quiet, and her body exploded in orgasm.

Coming down, she watched the two in a languid, post-orgasmic daze. The way their bodies moved together was intoxicating, and elicited a deep want and jealousy inside Rachel. She wished it was her getting to experience that thick, fabulous cock. She was lost in the moment when suddenly the man's breath began to shorten and wheeze, and he backed off enough so that his partner could quickly drop to her knees in front of him once again. The camera pushed in close on just the straining tip and the woman's sliding, stroking hands, and with a final, loud howl, the man shuddered, and thick white ropes began leaping and pulsing out of the tip of his cock and splash across the woman's face and into her open mouth.

Rachel wasn't expecting this. She hadn't even considered it. She stared for a moment, then quickly shut the video off, sitting for a moment with what she just witnessed. It was jarring, it was disgusting and dirty, but at the same time; she couldn't stop thinking about it.

Putting the ending out of her mind, she reveled wistfully in the experience of watching the two lovers. But porn was bad, wasn't it? She had been told her whole life to watch out for it, to avoid it. But it was just the one time, out of curiosity, she didn't "watch porn," that wouldn't be right. And so she told herself that would be the only time, and it was. At least until the next time. And the time after that. And the time after that.

Rachel had been developing strong desires, desires that she was trying to control, but sometimes would find their way to the surface. One such instance happened during an all-night youth group event where all the teenagers locked themselves inside the church to watch movies and play board games all night. Rachel had had a long standing crush on this one fellow member named Devon, and seeing as they both were graduating high school soon, that night would might be the last time they'd realistically see each other. So, deep in the early morning hours, Rachel and Devon found themselves hidden away from the tired eyes of the other teens, and there, in the dark corner of the church stairwell, Rachel had her first kiss. It was nice. It was clumsy, but Rachel didn't care. To her it was electricity coursing through her body. She was excited. She was giddy. She was more turned on than she'd ever been in her life.

Breaking from the kiss, Rachel took a moment to compose herself. When she refocused her attention on Devon, she realized he was looking down at her chest. As it was a sleepover, Rachel had on a long sleeping shirt, one which had pulled tight against her mammoth chest thanks to the position they shared on the stairs. She looked down and saw what the young boy was transfixed on: her nipples were like two tiny diamonds atop her impressive globes, pushing hard and prominent against the thin fabric that covered them.

Rachel smiled. Her brain was awash with pleasure chemicals, hormones dialed to eleven for this first romantic experience, and before she knew what she was saying, the words tumbled out of her mouth. "You can touch them if you want."

Caught completely off guard at being caught in his ogling, Devon sputtered, coughed, and quickly exited the scenario and the stairwell, leaving Rachel alone, aroused, and embarrassed.

Making her way back to the group, it wasn't long before the first of the others snuck over to her and gleefully whispered, "You and Devon kissed?" Still raw from the embarrassment, Rachel denied it, saying she would never do something like that. And from that point on, as far as any of them knew, she kept true to her word.

But luckily for Rachel and her hormones, her church life and her high school life were two completely different worlds, with absolutely zero overlap. At church she was the perfect princess, living her life as pure and as chaste as possible, under the watchful eye of her mother and God, but at school she could be whoever she wanted. At school she had options.

Her first opportunity for something real came at a party at a friend's house. The friend's cousin was in town, and Rachel thought he was exceptionally cute. Lying to her mother about where she was going, Rachel was excited as she dressed, taking care to purposefully show off her deep cleavage and considerable assets for the first time in her life. She looked good, she knew it, and when she got to the party, her suspicions were confirmed. All eyes were on her as she walked in, and the boys all flocked to her side shortly thereafter.

It didn't take her long to get what she was after, and soon enough she found herself in a quiet bedroom with her friend's cousin, making out. It was a breathy, zesty affair that started out innocently enough, with touching in very chaste places. But when the boy decided to test his limits and made the first move to touch her breasts, Rachel felt her whole body flush. For the first time a man was touching her enormous breasts, and it felt absolutely wonderful. She wanted more.

"Do you want to see them?" she said breathlessly. All the boy could do was nod. Rachel had picked a top that showed a lot of cleavage, but that didn't translate into the easiest removal, and after some pulling and shuffling she finally spilled out over the top and into the cool night air. She made a mental note to remember something easier access for the next time.

The boy's eyes were as wide as saucers, and before she could even give him the go ahead, his hands were on them again, kneading and squeezing. Rachel lost her breath at the sudden explosion of feeling, and her eyes closed as she lost herself in the sensations. The boy's lips cascaded over her neck as he worked her big, sensitive tits, and Rachel's hands slipped down over his body, taking in the feeling of her first man. He was tight, powerful, and vigorous. Her hand stopped suddenly when it made its way between his legs, and underneath the fabric of his jeans she felt, for the very first time, what she immediately recognized as his cock. His Hard cock.

To say she was excited would be an understatement, and she could barely control herself. She squeezed and rubbed the hard rod beneath the boy's pants, doing everything she could to get a sense of its size. Between the hands squeezing her breasts, and her hands squeezing his cock, Rachel was totally lost in the moment, so much that she didn't even register when his body stiffened and he pulled her tight to him. She heard him groan and gasp against the flesh of her chest, and then immediately she knew what had happened. He had cum in his pants.

There was a moment of silent recognition, and then suddenly the boy was off of her. Some awkward words passed between them, and just as quickly he was gone from the room leaving Rachel alone, breasts still out, horny and unsatisfied. She'd take care of herself later that night, thinking about nothing but the feel of the hard cock that had been in her hand.

Her next opportunity would come a couple weeks later at another party, this time with a kid from her physics class. Rachel had quite a crush, and had many times thought about him while she touched herself. They had never really spoken, but that night at the party, with alcohol enough for all and her tits on display once again, she found her courage and soon the two ended up alone. This time, when she felt what was between the boy's legs, she quickly made her way into his pants - she was desperate to avoid the disaster of the last time. The boy didn't stop her, and soon Rachel's eyes were transfixed to the fleshy tower sticking out from the folds of fabric, she was finally face to face with her first cock.

She was excited, she was nervous, but most of all she couldn't wait to get her hands on it, just like the woman in the video. It wasn't nearly as impressive as the cock in the videos, but it was a cock, and she was going to touch it. Once her fingers found their way to the hot skin, she began to slowly stroke, doing her best to find her way down this untraveled path. The boy moaned, indicating she was doing things right. It was a delicious feeling.

Rachel's body was buzzing as she played with the boy's cock. Her nipples were like ice, her pussy was drenched, and her focus was so fully turned to the stiff, fleshy member in her hands that she didn't even realize she began to rhythmically squeeze her own thighs together. Each squeeze gently stimulated her throbbing clit, and sent small bolts of pleasure rushing through her. She was feeling good, she was feeling sexy, and so it was quite a surprise when she finally looked back up at the boy and realized he had completely fallen asleep.

Frustrated and disappointed once again, Rachel sighed, did up the boy's pants, and went back to the party, letting him sleep it off. Her mood definitely soured a bit for the rest of the evening, but that didn't stop her from bringing herself to a raucous climax when she got home, images and sensations of that hard cock in her hands racing through her mind as she came.

So far high school boys had been a big bust, and her senior prom was fast approaching. She needed a date who was a sure thing, but she wasn't certain she trusted anyone enough to really let loose with. Then she remembered Tim. Tim was a friend of hers from the youth group at the Other church she went to, and even though it would be breaking the rule she had made, taking a boy from church to the prom would quell any suspicions from her mother, what could possibly happen if her daughter's date was a nice boy from church?

Well, her mother might be a little more hesitant if she had seen what kind of conversations Tim and Rachel had at night over the internet. Maybe it was the fact that she didn't go to that church all the time, thus she didn't see him all the time, or maybe it had something to do with the backrub he gave her that time on the church camping trip. Tim was cute, to be sure, and the backrubs he gave were excellent. They became a repeat occurrence, when the opportunity presented itself, but that camping trip had been special. There at night, near a dying fire, they got very comfortable with each other. She leaned close into his body as he touched her, beginning to wonder what it would feel like if he touched her in other places. She didn't even realize she had let out a small moan. They were isolated, both clearly turned on, and so Rachel leaned into it. She touched his thigh, and arched her back into the boy, sending her considerable breasts up into the night air.

This proved to be too much for Tim, and as he tensed up, grunted, and then quickly removed himself from the situation and said goodnight, she knew exactly what had happened. He had cum in his pants. She wasn't sure how to interpret that at first, but back in her tent, lying quietly next to her sleeping tent-mate, she thought about it. Despite the embarrassment on his end, to her, the fact that her body made him cum in his pants was quite the compliment. And the whole incident had made her extremely wet. Her fingers slipped slowly into her shorts as she relived the event in her mind, and there in the quiet of the night she silently worked herself to a breathless orgasm.

Since that night she and Tim remained in a flirty-yet-chaste relationship, but she knew to get what she wanted she was going to need to step it up to the next level. Looking at herself in the mirror, she took stock of her body. She knew how impressive her breasts were, they were bigger than any other woman she had ever seen. Even bigger than a lot of the women she had seen in porn, too. She also knew what men wanted. And so after a conversation with Tim that had extended long into the early hours of the morning, she made her move, sending Tim some innocent, yet extremely suggestive photos under the guise of needing his fashion advice. It turned her on, knowing why she was taking the provocative photos, and her nipples reacted accordingly.

By the end of that evening, Rachel had her prom date.

The prom itself was fun

My Sexy Math-lete

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 11 Sep 2026 16:58:00 -0600

My Sexy Math-lete

First time doing the Math Major virgin in a dorm room.

Based on a post by ArseGratiaArtis. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I love math, and I like to think I'm good at it. It wasn't my major, but in my first semester of college I took the standard calculus course everyone in science and engineering takes. I thought I was picking it up fairly well because I could do the homework, and spent more time on my other courses.

Then came the first test. We got them back on a Friday just after lunch, and I was shocked. As I stood there looking at the red numbers; 63. Nearly a failing grade, I heard the girl next to me say, "Looks like you maybe got a little overconfident, Jack?" I hadn't wanted her, or anyone else to see the pathetic grade.

She was a math major who had sat next to me starting with the second week. She tossed her shoulder-length brown hair back and looked up at me. Until now I hadn't paid a lot of attention to her, even though there weren't many girls in the class, or, for that matter, in this entire university.

Pam was quiet, up til now. She was short, at least 40 pounds overweight, and had some self-confidence issues. Her glasses were thicker than mine. But for all that, she was pleasant and friendly, when I talked with her at all, and even more so now that she could see the lousy grade I had gotten. I found that odd; I would have expected she would gloat a little, or not say anything.

She showed me her test, with a 98 on the top. She said she had screwed up on one problem. I folded my test in half so nobody else could see the grade; and said, in a low voice that conveyed my disgust with myself and wouldn't be audible too far away, "I screwed up on nearly half of them," and I looked away.

I could feel her looking up at me, so I turned back to her. Her deep brown eyes seemed to search mine. "Do you want a little help? I used to do tutoring when I was in high school," she offered, and touched me on the arm.

I looked back at her, and down; she was at least a full head shorter than me. My first thought was, "Great. She's thinking of me like some dumb kid."

I said, "I don't know, Pam. I think I'll go back to my room and have a look at it, myself."

I did that, and by dinnertime I was starting to think that maybe I wasn't all that good at math. Everyone had told me college would be a different game, and now I was made painfully aware of just how different. The scary part was that one of my scholarships required me to maintain a 3.5 GPA or I would be out of there with nowhere to go.

Literally. It was too late to go to an easier school, or a less expensive state university, and I had no home to which I could return to, lick my wounds, and try again.

I went down to the cafeteria at 6:00, my usual dinnertime, and Pam was at a table with her roommate and another student. She motioned me over, and since my usual group wasn't there, I could hardly refuse and sit by myself. It was a Friday night, so probably half the student body was off campus for the night, if not the weekend.

I put my tray down across from hers, since she had called me over, and sat down. I was glad she didn't say anything about the test. She and the others talked about weekend plans and movies, and she asked what I would be doing.

"I'll be studying, and I have to work half a day tomorrow." I had a job in the library, shelving books.

The other girls left and Pam reiterated her offer to help me with math. After a little consideration, I agreed to go to her room later and work with her. It couldn't hurt, and she was very smart.

I spent another 30 minutes in my room after dinner going over one particular ratio problem, and although I got the right answer I had to admit to myself that I didn't really understand it. What got me was that I had done the assigned homework perfectly, but the test was much harder and the professor counted tests much more heavily than homework.

I gave up and walked down the stairs, across the quad, up the stairs, and found the dorm room where Pam lived, and knocked. She answered quickly, smiling. She was wearing a white blouse with the top two buttons undone. I could see the cleavage between her huge breasts, and that threw me off for a second. I'm a sucker for breasts, and cleavage is a big turn-on, although I didn't expect to be turned on by her. I recalled that she had been wearing a sweatshirt at dinner, her more usual attire. College girls dress just as grungy as guys, unless they’re “on the prowl”.

“Happy weekend, Jack. Congratulations on making it through the week, although I happen to have witnessed a nasty battle scare this afternoon.” She winked. “I’ll bet there’s probably a simple oversight in one of your steps. I’m thinking we can work a couple of the test questions and compare our steps. What do you think?”

“I hope so.” I said. "My confidence really took a hit, today.”

“I’ll do everything I can to restore your confidence, quickly.” She said with another seductive wink and a smile.

She invited me in and pulled her roommate's desk chair over to her desk, motioning for me to sit. She got out the textbook and opened it to the end of the relevant chapter, where she picked out a problem similar to one I had missed, one that had not been given as homework. She asked, "What's the first step in solving this?" And so it went for well over an hour, with her asking questions, gently correcting my mistakes, going back to where I got lost, never being nasty or scolding, even when I made dumb mistakes like getting the right number with the wrong sign.

Some of my mistakes were due to nervousness. I wasn't used to studying with anyone else, and especially not a girl with big tits being significantly displayed. I solved the textbook problem and several others like it.

I got it. After a while, I could solve even the toughest problems. I had filled four pages in my spiral-bound notebook with problems. I figured she must have gone to a far better high school than the one I attended.

Sometime, while we were working, her roommate breezed in and put a few things in an overnight bag. She gave me a look I couldn't quite interpret, and didn't seem at all surprised at me being there. Perhaps a knowing look? Maybe a little bit of a leer?

As she started for the door she said to Pam, "See you Sunday. You kids have fun." She smiled and was gone. Pam must have told her she had invited me up to study.

Pam explained that Lynne went home every weekend, and that she was probably eager to see her boyfriend. "We know what she's going to be doing," Pam said with a smile. I let that remark go, not knowing how to respond. I had a guess, and it involved biology, not math.

We finished the last problem and she closed the book, then turned to face me. "You're really smart. You just needed a little more practice on this process." Her face flushed a little. "I know I could use some more practice." Her soft little hand gently touched my inner forearm near the elbow.

I was a little confused. Her? Need practice? She noticed my blank look and continued. "I didn't invite you up here just to do math practice."

Oh. I thought she had. "You didn't?" was all I could manage.

"No, silly. I've had a crush on you, from the first day of class. You just seemed a lot nicer than the other people here, and your rich baritone voice, when you spoke up in class, was wonderful." With that, she leaned over and kissed me on the mouth, not too quick but not lingering, and pulled back. It felt good, but I was confused. She smiled. "You're not used to girls coming on to you, are you?"

"No. This is kind of a first." I still wasn't sure where this was leading, what she wanted. But even though I was a nerd, I was starting to catch on.

"You don't have a girlfriend, do you? Someone waiting at home to see you on holidays?"

She knew I spent the weekends on campus, but not why. My personal life was a complicated flaming mess, and college was my escape. That was all the more reason to do well. None of that was any of her business. I had been seeing someone, but she had dumped me in July, a month before school started, which didn't surprise me.

What had surprised me was that she ever went out with me to begin with. This was also the time things really fell apart at home, such as it was.

"No, no girlfriend," I managed. Her intentions were becoming clearer.

She got to the point. "Jack, I know I'm not your idea of gorgeous, but I think I can be a lot of fun." And she slowly leaned in and kissed me again. I could see down the Grand Canyon of her cleavage as she leaned in. She was wearing a low-cut bra. I gave in to the kiss, enjoying it this time. When she pulled back she said, "You may not know it, but you're hot. You're, what, nearly 6 feet of solid muscle? I don't know how you got that way, but all of the math department girls notice. And you know how to kiss."

"How do you know I know how to kiss?"

"I've had a few kisses, but more than that; I'd rather not say," she replied.

I didn't press the point.

I turned that over in my mind. I was in top shape, between hikes and camping with the Boy Scouts and my high school job unloading furniture trucks. But I never thought of myself as a jock, or hot. I didn't much like sports. I was a nerd. I also thought,

"All of the girls? Like all ten of them?" There weren't many on campus, and I didn't feel like I got noticed at all. There were plenty of guys who were better looking than me.

"So you don't have a boyfriend waiting at home?" I teased. She got a little serious, a little annoyed. "What do you think? If I did, you wouldn't be here."

She went on. "I said I needed practice, and you've figured out I wasn't talking about math. I was born with my vagina closed up, and it had to be surgically opened. And kept open. So my mother used plugs to do that.

And when I was old enough I used dildos, myself. I got to really like the feeling of something inside me. I guess I've had more permission to explore myself than most girls. So I take care of myself a lot, but dildos can take me only so far."

"So you want me to take your virginity?"

"In full disclosure, I'm not exactly a virgin, in the sense that my hymen is long gone if I ever really had one.” She paused for dramatic effect; “But I've never had a real cock in me."

I had a huge approach-avoidance conflict. She had practically asked me to have sex with her, and I was a virgin.

On one hand, at first blush she didn't seem like someone I wanted as a girlfriend. Her personality had been growing on me. She was really nice and easy to talk to. For an eighteen year old male, sex trumps nearly everything.

On the other hand, although I knew the mechanics of sex from watching porn and reading, I had no actual idea of how to proceed. My high-school girlfriend and I had done a lot of kissing and a little clothed touching, and she let me suck her breasts a few times before she dumped me, but nothing more than that.

Pam saw my hesitation. "Look, we don't have to be all kissy-face and holding hands in public. But I do like you, and I can take good care of you. And I'll get you through math, although you probably don't need much help if you work a little harder." She leaned in for another kiss, this one deep and sensual, our tongues playing. I felt her hand behind my head, and another stroking down my chest. When we finally broke, she had unbuttoned two more of my buttons. I was rock-hard, my cock straining at my jeans. I had to adjust, but was too embarrassed to reach down and do it.

"Come over to the bed, with me." she suggested. I got up and turned toward her bed. She turned off the desk lamp, and walked the four steps. That delay let me adjust my aching cock. I then noticed that she’ld kicked off her shoes sometime earlier while we studied.

She joined me, and I'm sure she noticed the bulge in my jeans. We had another hot kiss. My hands fondled her luscious tits through the cloth, then I went for the buttons on her blouse.

When we pulled away, she finished unbuttoning my shirt. She took off her blouse and bra, revealing two enormous pendulous breasts. Big, perky nipples sat in the middle of small aureolae, inviting. She leaned back resting on her elbows, with an adoring smile on her pretty face.

I leaned over and kissed and sucked first one, then the other nipple. It was awkward but fun and she moaned with pleasure and ran her fingers though my hair while I brought her nipples to a stiff towering arousal. It was pretty clear she liked it.

“This is the first time anyone had ever done that.” She said with a giggling happiness.

When I came up for air, I said, "Let's undress each other." Yes, a little late for that idea, but I wanted to finish the job and get a complete look at her.

She agreed and stretched out. I unbuttoned her tight denim jeans and she lifted her hips up to let me slip them off. Then the red stretchy panties, which I threw to the desk.

And there she was, naked and mine if I wanted to take her. I could see the trimmed patch of dark brown hair pointing to her pussy, but nothing more. Her thighs were smooth and full and covered her slit.

"Your turn," she said. She rolled off the bed and stood up and removed my shirt, then gently pushed me back on the bed. She unlaced my running shoes, took them off, and took off my socks.

She stroked my cock through my jeans, then unbuckled my belt, unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans. I raised my hips while she tugged both hands along my waistband and slid them off.

My light blue boxer-briefs had a wet spot of pre-cum on them. She took them down carefully so as not to bend my upwardly stiff shaft, and gazed hungrily at what she saw.

I'm not huge, but at just over six inches and fairly thick, I'm somewhat bigger than average. She took the briefs past my feet and leaned over to suck the cock tip a little. She asked about the wet spot. "When guys are turned on, we get a little wet, just like girls."

"Oh, pre-cum," she said. I later learned just how much she liked erotica, but somehow that detail had escaped her. She tossed the briefs on top of her panties.

"So here we are," I said. "Please don’t think I’m irresponsible, Pam; but You have completely surprised me. I don't have any condoms with me, and I don't want to get you pregnant." I was giving her a chance to back out, but I was really giving myself that chance.

"Don't worry about that. I had a lot of problems with erratic periods, so my mother got me on the Pill when I was 15."

"Wow," I thought. "My first time and I get to go in bareback." What I said was, "That's great for us. I’m sorry for your troubles."

Pam winked and added; “I could have stopped after 12 months, but I loved how the hormone therapy transformed my rollie polie shape into a more buxom form. I’ve now got a better waistline ratio than I ever had.”

She moved to lay on her back with her ass on the edge of the bed and brought her legs up high and spread them wide. She was surprisingly flexible. I took a good long look at her pussy. It was a little different from what I had seen in porn. Her inner lips were small and her clit was tiny. Her huge, outer lips were swollen and parted. I got on my knees and gave her pussy a long kiss. I liked the scent, something I had only read about. It's hard to describe, a little musky, maybe a little sharp. She tasted salty, too. She moaned as my tongue found her clit. In my naiveté I thought that constituted foreplay.

"Jack, have you ever done it before?"

"Done what? Sex?" and my voice trailed off. I had been found out.

"I didn't think you had. That's part of why I wanted you. Well, you know I haven't either. Just some toys."

That made me feel better to hear her say it, even though I already knew that. “Can I talk you into more tutoring?”

“Oh, damn straight you can!” But my cunt is aching for a visitor to go spelunking. Deep spelunking.” She winked and smiled. “Let’s rain-check the oral, for now, okay?”

I stood up and she took the opportunity to scoot up to lie full length on the bed, and brought her legs up. I knelt between them and stroked her with the tip of my cock, starting with her clit and ending at her opening. She was soaking wet, ready.

With my cock pressing at her opening, I positioned my arms over her shoulders and remained suspended over her amazing tits. I looked deep into her eyes and said; “Miss Pam; I’d like to introduce you to my eager tallywhacker.”

I carefully pushed in, slowly at first, then buried my length up to the balls in her. What I later came to call the "shock of entry" was amazing, that feeling when the tip goes into a wet, ready vagina. She moaned and looked at me, her eyes wide, and leaned her head up. I leaned down and kissed her, savoring the moment of having just entered a woman for the first time. She was wet and tight, and felt nothing like my own hand. Her cunt was hot, wet, and rigidly tight.

‘I don’t move.” Pam whispered in my ear. Let’s just feel this fullness.” It was heavenly, but neither of us could delay our natural urges for long. We both began twerking. Within a few seconds we were full-on pumping.

When a man has sex for the first time, there are at least two things that can go wrong, and often do.

The first, inability to get or stay hard, was obviously not the problem.

What happened to me was the other one: premature ejaculation. I made exactly four long strokes in and out of her and came, shooting cum deep into her soaking cunt.

I panted into her ear, "Oh my god, Pam. I'm sorry I came so fast." But I didn't pull out, and I stayed fairly hard. I felt her cunt muscles squeeze me, and she said, "It's okay. Just stay all of the way in and hold me." I raised up on my forearms and kissed her. I was embarrassed beyond belief. It was a good thing she couldn't see my red face in the dim light.

I moved in and out a little, and after a few minutes I was good and hard again. She moved with my rhythm, and after just five or six minutes, she came. It was amazing. I felt her cunt gripping my cock, heard her ragged, gasping breathing, felt her shudder and her head moved from side to side. I kept stroking her, despite the feeling behind my balls telling me I could cum again, letting her enjoy her climax. But then I thrust deep into her and stopped, and let her orgasm trail off. She held me tightly and whispered, "That was incredible, Jack. I never would have guessed. But I did fantasize."

I lifted up a little and kissed her, still not moving. I wanted to stay in her forever. But she moved her hips, and I started moving again, but managed to hold off cumming.

She panted and whispered, "Fuck me hard, Jack." It was incredibly hot to hear, and I did, thrusting in and out of her tight cunt and making her cum once more. I stopped moving when I again felt the telltale sensation behind my balls. "Why did you stop?" she asked.

I said, "It feels better if I don't cum s

Online Roleplay Intimacy

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 10 Sep 2026 14:03:00 -0600

Online Roleplay Intimacy.

An Interactive Gaming Tryst Becomes More.

Based on a post by Miss Vixen. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Mitch Cooke is a fifty-four year old widower. His wife Darla, of thirty-two years passed away from cancer two years ago. He's a great-looking guy for his age. He works out regularly, so he's well toned. It's hard to find any fat on him. He spends his spare time camping and hiking.

He stands tall at six feet, four inches. Roughly two hundred pounds. His hair prematurely grayed in his early twenties, and his steel gray eyes gives him a somewhat scary look.

He's a highly skilled network engineer at one of the top ten accounting firms in the world. Mitch is well respected by his friends and colleagues.

The one thing that frustrates Mitch is that despite his age, he is still a virile man. His eight and a half inch thick, uncut cock still gets hard and stays hard without chemical help. However, because of his age, he gets few opportunities to use his manhood as intended. He never thought he'd have to resort to call girls, as he and his wife were sexually active until she was diagnosed with cancer, but he finds himself using their services more and more.

A couple weeks ago he found a website that at least gives him something to masturbate to. The erotic stories managed to excite him.

Last week he found a younger lady to chat with. She was shy at first, but now she can get him hard fast. Their role-play getting more and more erotic and even getting into the kinky taboo range. They hook up almost every night, and he actually looks forward to the heated chats.

The way she described herself, she reminds him of a young lady at work, but she is way too shy for what gets discussed between them.

Melody Walker is a twenty-two year old office clerk at the same company as Mitch. She's friendly to the people around her, but they don't go out of their way to include her in anything. She's actually OK with that. She doesn't drink, and partying isn't her thing. They work in a downtown office tower, near several other corporate and government buildings.

She was raised by two extremely religious parents. If she looked at a boy funny, they would punish her for attempting to drive the guy to lust. That wasn't ever the case, but it is what they believed. Most times it was the guy trying to tempt her.

She held onto her beliefs after she moved out of her parents home. She thought, "Least I'm not as extreme as my parents."

She is pretty sure she is the only virgin employed at the firm, from the gossip she heard. She's not ugly, but not a beauty queen either. She doesn't wear make-up or dress to impress.

She is roughly five feet four inches. Her small breasts barely fill an B cup bra. She has long blonde hair and crystal blue eyes. She is often told she has a cute, shapely ass and pretty legs. Her best friend told her she could be prettier, if she just tried some make-up. She had the body of a fashion model, and a smile which could light up any room.

Her ever-growing libido has been steadily putting her at odds with her earnest desire to live a life which honors God and avoids the perils that eventually comes from carnal compromises. Her parents taught her it is sinful to masturbate, but now it feels so good.

Regardless of what her parents think, Melody is secretly masturbating more and more. A few weeks ago she found this website with a chat area. She was kind of shy at first, but she met this older guy who is fun to talk to. She knows he is much older, but that just makes chatting with him that much easier. It is easy to open up to him, and he seems very comfortable with who he is. Their conversations are extremely erotic and exciting.

Melody reads the many stories on the site, and incorporates them into her encounters with OlderLover26. She doesn't want him to know how innocent she is.

After a couple weeks of chatting with OlderLover26, she managed to get up enough nerve to ask him for a picture of his 'thing'. He said he would send the picture if she stopped calling his cock a 'thing', and if she'd send him a picture of her tits.

Surprisingly, she did it, and he sent the picture she requested. It is the first adult cock she has ever seen, hard or soft. The sight of it made her pussy wetter.

The last time Mitch was online with Purity310, she asked him for a picture of his 'thing'. He laughed at that for a couple minutes and typed back her, "stop calling my cock 'thing' and I'll send the picture, but I want to see your titties."

When his computer dinged, it surprised him to see a picture of a pair of pretty breasts with stiff long nipples. The picture came close to making him cum. He took a picture of his hard cock, and sent it to her.

Staring at the picture of her breasts, he wrapped his hand around his hard cock and started stroking. He loved the smooth and firm breasts he was staring at.

Just before he came, he spotted something. Between those breasts he saw a silver and gold crucifix that he is sure he's seen before. It couldn't be his new coworker. She is way too religious and buttoned up.

Melody stared at the picture of the cock she received. She'd never seen a real adult cock. She managed not to look at all the pictures on the website, but she knows cocks came in various sizes, from the stories she heard and read. The one she is staring at now, could not on the smaller size.

The more she stared, the hornier she got. Her hand drifted between her legs, and her fingers entered her soaked pussy. As she fingered herself, she noticed the ring on the hand holding the cock.

She knows her online friend used to be married. That didn't bother her. Melody is sure she has seen that ring before. Just as her body succumbed to the pleasure of her fingers, she thought, "It couldn't be that kind older man I work with?"

All day long at work the next day, both Mitch and Melody found themselves distracted, wondering if they could be right. What if they were? What would they do about it?

Mitch's cock answered his own question. Four times, Mitch quickly exited to the restroom to relieve the immense pressure which came from his thoughts of Melody. He laughed to himself, thinking, "I haven't been this excited by sex, since I first met my young wife."

He was afraid to actually talk to Melody about his suspicions. It would be considered harassment, if he's wrong.

Melody sat at her desk in a constant state of arousal. That beautiful phallus photo completely distracted her from her workload. The glorious way it towers upward, and the perfectly-sculpted crown with that amazing ridge! The network of blue and red veins, which circumspectly decorate the surface of the shaft. That red reddish purple hue of the spongy cap! It's just glorious to imagine. But she dare not open her phone again. Not out on the work floor.

She's already been to the restroom stall twice that morning, to rub out the tingling arousal.

And the rounded sack with lovely curly pubic hairs! Why did she want that glorious cock so badly?

Mitch is so much older than her. What if it is him? The online him does arouse her like she's never been aroused before; and she is aroused now thinking about him. She can't just walk up to him and ask to study his wedding ring. That would be creepy. If it's not him, that would be an HR nightmare.

That night, Mitch waited patiently at his dining room table for Purity310 to come online. He was about to give up hope, Then Mitch smiled when she appeared online.

Next to her name he could see a little user icon. He clicked on the icon, and suddenly two perfect small breasts showed up on his screen. The words in the text box said, "You okay with my icon? I Figured since you saw a picture of the twins, why not?"

He responded quickly, "More than okay. They are perfect. I wish I could reach out, touch them and suck on those gorgeous nipples."

Her response came on his screen, "Would you really?"

It surprised Melody when a cam window popped up with his hard cock poked up past the waistband of his white briefs. The top 3 inches were showing, and the words, "Does this answer your question?" Mitch had set a webcam in another chair and it provided a live video feed of his turgid cock, framed by his thighs and up to his sternum.

Melody's heart pounded hard in her chest, as she sat at her computer desk, in her bedroom. She reached up and touched her screen. Without thinking she grabbed her webcam and set it on the tower case, under her desk. She pointed her camera at her crotch. She slowly pulled up her skirt and opened her legs to OlderLover26 so he could see that her hot wet excitement had drenched her panties.

“I can't quite see what's on the video? It's dark.” Mitch replied

Melody grabbed the little desk lamp and set it beside the CPU case. The video image became well-lit. The lavender panties had a darkened circle. On her screen she saw, his response: "OlderLover26: Did I cause that?"

She typed back, "Every time we talk."

In a reply, Mitch typed: "That gives me hope."

She replied, "Would you masturbate for me? I would do it to your uh; cock, but sadly, I am not there."

Mitch typed a reply, "I will, but please, take off the panties."

Hesitant she slowly took them off and sat back down with her legs closed. She has never been naked around a man. Even though this man was online, she found herself nervous. He started to stroke his cock. She could clearly see his ring on his finger. The more he stroked, the more she instinctively opened her legs. In an almost automatic response, her hand slid between her legs. Her palm rested up on her curly tuft, but herindex finger extended down to a spot just where her pussy lips split. She was firmly pressing on her clit, in a circular pattern.Now they were both masturbating.

On her screen came the words, "That's it, baby, finger your pussy for me. Make believe they are my fingers."

Slouching down to expand her access, she thought, "So dirty, but I love it." She responded, "Tell yourself it's my hand, wrapping around your penis."

He wrote, "Ha ha, say cock baby. That's it, baby girl, thumb your clit."

She wrote back, "Your cock looks so hard. Did I cause that?"

He in a reply, "Yes, baby girl. Will you lean in and kiss my cock."

She thought, "He wants me to put it in my mouth." She didn't know how to actually suck a man's cock, but she read all about oral sex.

He saw her torso slide up and then her abdomen pressed in on the edge of the desk.

She typed, "My lips touched your cock and gently kiss it." She realized as she typed her response, her mouth is actually open to receive him. This only made her wetter and wanting this man for real. She typed everything she imagined she should do, and smiled at the words he typed back to her.

Her hips had slid back down and she now had two fingers sliding along the inside of her labia's length.

She watched his strokes speed up and felt herself cumming. He pistoned on his shaft and she used two fingers to slide along both sides of her big clit. Over the Internet, they came together. She watched as he shot his seed in the air, upward and then landing on his torso. She was fascinated by what she just witnessed.

As he shot his load, he saw Purity310 arch up and clamp her thighs together, Her other hand quickie typed; "Pappy," her pet name for him. He saw her fingers get more drenched.

When she calmed down, she quickly shut down her connection. She wondered, "What did I just do?" All she knew is this felt wonderful. However, the real thought, she is now certain it is Mitch. She thought, "What should I do?"

Mitch's having similar thought spoke out loud, "I am positive Melody is the girl I am playing online with. What am I going to do?"

The online games continued and got hotter and hotter over the next couple nights. Mitch watched as Melody produced a vibrator and placed it on her clit. Mitch typed what he would do to her as he watched her use the vibrator. One time she accidentally bumped her camera, and he saw her long blond hair. He has no doubts it is Melody he is online with.

The next day, breathing heavily, he approached her at work. His heart raced. His cock stiffened and he discretely adjusted himself. An action he was certain Melody saw. When he got close, she quickly looked away from him. He could see her stiff nipples and her hand between her legs. All he knew now, is he had to have her.

The next day at work, Melody found herself in a tizzy. She is beyond sure OlderLover26 is Mitch. Her thought went to what would it feel like to have his real cock inside her. Her pussy ached at that thought. Her nipples got rock hard. Her heart beat so hard she felt every beat.

Surprisingly, she enjoyed her current state. Melody thought, "This feeling can't be wrong," just as she looked up and saw Mitch adjust himself. She quickly looked away but could not move her hand from between her legs. No doubt he could see her hand cupping her pussy.

After he passed, Melody ran to the ladies room. She checked to see if the room was empty and sat in a stall. She didn't know that Mitch slipped into the men's room and into a stall.

Melody pulled up her dress and started rubbing her pussy. Mitch's hand stroked his cock in a Men's room stall.

Mitch's phone vibrated, and when he looked at the phone. A local number which he wasn't familiar with. Clicking to view it, he saw the incoming message photo, he could see a picture of a hand between a girl's legs in a very similar-looking bathroom stall. The words, "You caused this, OlderLover26." on the screen.

He sent an equally graphic picture back and typed the words, "Well, Purity310, what are we going to do about this?"

She wrote back, "I am going to imagine my hand is around 'thing' and it is your fingers between my legs."

He laughed when he read her response and wrote back, "That's not my finger; it's my tongue."

She wrote back, "Oh, yes, Pappy, eat my 'thing'. Feels so good." Least she hopes it would feel good since no one has eaten her pussy.

Using her real name for the first time, he wrote, "You know, Melody, I want you badly for real."

Melody replied, "I know, Mitch, I want you as well, but I am still a virgin."

Mitch replied, "Seriously?"

Melody replied with a sad face emoji and the words, "Yes, religious thing, but my body wants to feel you inside of me. I want to do all the things we have done online for real. Oh, I am cumming."

Mitch replied, "Me too, babygirl. Come for Pappy." He smiled because he is pretty sure he actually heard her cum just as he did. He typed, "I just came. I so much want to suck on your breasts, eat your pussy, fuck you and cum inside of you."

Breathing heavy at what she just read, she typed back, "I want that too, Pappy. I want to feel and taste 'thing'. I want you inside me. Can you be patient with me?"

On her phone, she saw Mitch's smiling face with one word underneath, "Yes."

Will you trust me to care for and satisfy you” Mitch bravely asked.

The silence was agonizing. The young, beautiful, and virtuous woman was more than he deserved. He began to physically shake in anxiety that he was getting rejected.

Then the text updated and a long post appeared.

“Mitch, I don't deserve a man as wonderful and caring as you. I know you are taking a bigger risk with a woman like myself.”

“You'll never find a woman who replaced all that your departed wife was, but I know I'm honored to enjoy the kind, and caring man she devoted herself to.”

“To be honest, I'm struggling with a battle in my soul, having passionate desires and patiently waiting for an honorable way to satisfy, and be satisfied.”

“If you are of a like mind and comparable passions, Let's walk thru this portal to a wonderful place. Yes?”

Mitch replied. “The court house is just 3 blocks west. I can meet you in 30 minutes. That's how patient and passionate I am. And I'll pledge the same life of devotion to you, that I shared with Darla, until her passing.”

The final text came back to Mitch just 10 seconds later; “Race you there?”

Based on a post by Miss Vixen, for Lush Stories.

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 09 Sep 2026 08:52:00 -0600

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 3

I wanted to give her what she was begging for.

Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

Rory laid flat on her back, watching the stars twinkle through the humid summer night's sky. Rory looked like she was an artistic nude which had been sculpted out of the cream-colored limestone block underneath her. I ran my fingers through her wet hair as she spoke to me in a faraway hush. I loved the smell of her wet hair. I loved the smooth feel of her skin. I loved her little chirps, moans and squeaks as I romanced her. I loved how easy and fun she was to be with. It was a perfect summer night, a night of good fortune.

I was sexually aroused and excited to take this chance for romance further with Rory. I was nervous; what if this was as far as Rory wanted to go? If I pressed my luck too hard, would she recoil from my advances? I was between a rock and a hard place; the hard place was evident between my legs.

Rory stretched her arms over her head and with her quiet voice asked me, "Carl, why do you think this place is called Luck Creek?"

Being a bit slow on the uptake, I offered a historical guess, "It was likely named after some early settler in these here parts; probably some scruffy old dude named Jedidiah Luck homesteading here to escape his creditors."

"I think Luck Creek is a good name, no matter how it came to be. I think it's a good name because I think we're lucky to be here tonight." Rory paused after her wistful opinion, then in a shy voice Rory asked me a question while she kept her eyes looking up at the moon, "Carl, do you feel like getting lucky tonight? cause I think this is a good place and a good time for that. I think it could count as one of my wishes."

My flagging cock took notice of Rory s words and sprung once again into a towering inferno of lust with a flush of hot blood out of my brain and rushing into my cock. I wanted her now more than ever. I wanted to mount her and have her cunny wrap around my seething rod as I pumped her hard, fucking her as she lay underneath me making me erupt in an explosion of hot sperm, blasting away forever my virginity. Oh damn yes! I wanted to get lucky tonight. Yes, I wanted to fuck away our virginity together under the full moon on a hot summer night. She was offering me the chance to take her virginity, it was an offer that my straining cock and blue balls would take in a heartbeat.

I rolled to my side and leaned over to plant a passionate kiss on her lips as I petted her forehead and carried my hand over the top of her head and damp hair. I broke off the kiss and moved my lips down her throat, intending to return to her upturned breasts where I had enjoyed myself a little earlier in the evening. Rory caught my head between both of her hands and stopped my progress. With an easy gesture she lifted my head so that I was looking into her eyes. "You know Carl, I've never really done this before. Will you promise to be gentle with me?"

I inched back up to give her another passionate kiss on the lips. It was a kiss of reassurance. I finished my kiss and whispered into her ear, "I promise. You just let me know how you're doing. I'll listen to you. I promise."

Rory pulled my head and snapped it back to her lips as she held me tight by the temples while she tongued me as a way of thanking me for my promised approach to her first time. Rory released me and I positioned myself over her, nose to nose as she beamed a broad smile at me, brighter than the moon above us. "Carl, don't think that I don't want to make love with you out here, I do. Carl, I'm all melty inside my girl parts and I want you to make love to me. It's just that I've heard that the first time can be painful at first for girls. I think my hymen is long gone, but I'm still a wee bit nervous - but mostly I'm really ready to try it with you. I'm all breathy and excited and bothered, but just be gentle, OK?"

I licked her ear making her squeal. I whispered, "I promise."

With that, Rory gently guided my head with her hands and placed it between her legs as she lay flat on her back on our big stone block which tilted slightly toward the water. I knew what she wanted, and I wanted her to get just what she wanted and enjoy her good fortune. I spread her labia with two fingers from each hand. I had never seen a woman's cunt up close and personal like this; I'd only seen these delicate parts on porn videos. The look, touch and scent of a real woman's sexy parts was wild and intoxicating beyond expectation. Rory s cunt was a beautiful sight. It was slippery and very moist and I lingered for a moment with my fingers holding her cunt open just so that I could freeze the view in my mind.

I wanted to remember Rory s tight, pink cunt like this for the rest of my life. Rory inched her legs a bit wider. I could hear her snorting breaths break into the still night air as she felt my fingers trace along each side of her puffy, glistening labia. I explored her cunt's rim with my promised gentle touch. Rory s chest was heaving and flexing, making her tits waver with a subtle liveliness that made me want to pounce on them like a tomcat on a mouse. I inserted a finger deeper into her fleshy interior, probing and exploring the hidden mysteries of this intimate feminine world. Rory s hips began to lift from the stone slab as her breath became labored and erratic.

I moved my finger through her slickened and silky opening, absorbing every sensation I could; her viscous wetness coating my finger, her bucking and twitching hips, her tense legs and flexing belly muscles. It was all a joy and a wonder to touch a woman like this and to be rewarded with a sound show of moans coming from this tender girl being dragged by spontaneous flinches into a new realm of her own pleasure.

I may be lacking hands-on experience, but I knew enough anatomy to be interested in hunting for and finding Rory s clitoris. I had heard that for women, it's all about the clit. I drew my finger out of her heated hole and dragged it with a slow upward stroke between her juicy cunt lips as I trolled Rory s uncharted depths for that little ruby button that was the key to paradise.

Rory s channel was filled with liquid pleasure as I waded toward the top of her crease. My finger tip stubbed against a small, firm nubbin. I ran my finger up the underside of this slippery jelly bean as Rory jolted forward with her shoulders lifting them halfway off the hard, flat surface under her. Out of carnal curiosity and the pure joy of tickling a young lady's private parts, I rolled her thick cunny nectar around my fleshy, rigid discovery. Rory burst into rapid, hard huffing breaths as she unwound a series of moans as she writhed like a pinned serpent with her stomach muscles visibly vibrating in heated contractions. Rory collapsed flat on her back again as she flailed with her arms in spasmodic agitation as if she was trying to swat me away from engaging in cunny play.

She tensed and arched her hips, bowing above the stone surface. She cried out, "Whoa, oh, oh, oh. Gentle, easy, easy, gentle, whoa, whoa." I feared I had been too rough with Rory s super sensitive sex button. Keeping true to my promise, I stopped and placed my hand on her thigh.

"Rory, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to act so rough with you." I was terrified that I had damaged her. "Did I hurt you?" I asked as I rubbed her leg in concern.

"No. No, that was good. That was really much too good. It got kind of intense. But it was amazingly good. You made me feel like hot lava was swarming out from my cunt into my insides. You were great," she panted. "Sorry to unnerve you. I just lost control. I think I'm better now. May I have some more of that. Pretty please? With a popped cherry on top?"

"Damn. I thought I broke you." I chuckled to myself at the mysterious ways of a woman. "So, was that an orgasm?"

Rory gave me a small bunch of quick nods as she lay recovering from orgasmic rants and pants. "Maybe it was orgasms, plural. I think I kind of lost track as I flew out of control."

Rory waved me closer to her. I ducked my head to begin with nipple suckling, something that I was thinking that I was getting pretty good at. Rory grasped my head with both hands and redirected me toward her pussy. "You've been quite the gentleman tonight. Remember, slow and easy. But let me warn you, I might scream up a storm again. I've got a hungry, buzzy craving going on down there where you were giving me the business." With that warming she gave a little laugh and pushed my head into her juicy crotch.

I knew what she was asking. I knew that I wanted to give her what she was begging for. I settled between her thighs, played with her labia with my fingers and opened her up to peek at her clit, the ultimate mystery spot, hidden in Rory s inner sanctum. I put the tip of my finger on what looked like a fat, pointed eraser hiding behind tiny, pink curtains. I touched her love button and she moaned loudly, working up to another frantic scream. I watched that proud princess twitch and pulse as she grunted and writhed on her back. With my hands pressing against her inner thighs, I leaned in and began to flick her engorged clitoris with my tongue.

She immediately arched her hips and began to let out soft squeaks before she was overcome and began to be buffeted with deep moans as her hips began to bounce and grind into my tongue. I gave her long, wet licks with my tongue. She pressed the back of my head tighter into her cunt. When I alternated to pressing hard on her clitoris with my tongue and then returning to give her quick circles, she begged me, "Do it more, more, more! Please! Yes, yes," were her soft cries and pleas.

I licked and lightly sucked the princess as Rory arched and bucked and grew restless with my tongue bath. She bent herself into a bow, holding her cunny hard against my face. I slid my hands under her bottom and squeezed her cheeks as she froze into pretzel form, legs and calves pushing her into my tongue, her shoulders pinned against the stone slab as she bellowed with a deep and extended soul-draining moan that sounded as if it was being pulled from the center of the earth. With a sharp yip, she collapsed flat on her back as she covered her face with her hands and searched for breath as her boobs bobbed in reverberation to the release of her sexual tension.

"Was that another orgasm?" I asked. I shouldn't have asked. Rory just gave me a moan as she waved her hands to fan her sex-flushed face.

I was on pins-and-needles, revved up and horny. To hear Rory roaring during her orgasms made me want to fuck her. I wanted to ravage this writhing, naked woman who was responding so exquisitely to my licks and touches. I wanted a piece of the action. I had promised to be gentle and to listen. I had listened, and now I wanted to take her. But I'd have to do it gently.

I returned to stick my tongue in her sloppy, wet crack of crazy, carnal copulation. Rory signaled with her hand on my chin that it was time for me to stop licking her clitoris. She was barely able to speak, she was tense with sexual excitement and I could tell that her cunt had gotten very wet, and not from my own saliva, but her own excited sexual juices. Her beautiful tits with their large areola and proud nipples were heaving in the thick night air under the moonlight and she hoarsely whispered, "I need you to come inside of me. I want you so much right now Carl. I am hot and I can feel my girly juice trickling onto our love stone. I want you so much. I want you to take me and have me as my first lover. It is my wish and my desire."

"Rory you are so hot and sexy right now. I want you so bad. I will be gentle. I'm going to fuck you now. Are you ready for me?"

"I am so ready to be fucked by my lover. I want this. It is a wish come true. Yes, come fuck me."

Rory watched me from her back as I adjusted my position. I wanted to ease into her gently. I wanted to have her hot, feminine flesh tube take me in and envelop me in our united passion. As I pushed her knees apart, Rory made a request. "I want you to come at the same time with me. When I reach my orgasmic peak, can you stroke that long and thick periscope of yours to make all of that semen abandon ship at the same time I climax?"

"As you wish," I said with a smile, hoping I could coordinate our climaxes. It might be too much to ask for our first time at this, but I was not willing to admit to my doubt at this point. I was going to try, reasoning that the bitterest of regrets fall not upon those who try but fail, but on those who fail to try.

With a pleading ache in her voice, Rory begged, "Oh Carl, I need you to come inside me. Please make love to me."

Rory bent her knees, putting her soles flat on the smooth stone surface of our rough-hewn altar to love, an altar where we were about to sacrifice our virginity. It was a grand moment for each of us, Rory tensed with excitement and perhaps a tinge of foreboding as she had already expressed her concern about some pain during my penetration. I pushed her knees a bit wider and stroked her taut skin up to her hips. Rory watched my moves intently, giggling nervous giggles as my hands arrived at the entrance of her love chamber. I noticed her hands ball into fists, "Relax Rory, I promise I'll be gentle and listen to you."

"I know, I know. This is better than Christmas. I'm nervous and excited; I want you to come into me Carl. Oh I wish, I wish, I wish," she cooed, yet kept her fists clenched.

I held my inflexible cock in my left hand as I balanced with my right hand planted next to Rory s side. I aimed my spear at the furry target before me; inching closer to her while I held my cock and guided it between her succulent labia. I manipulated my pole up and down the vertical pink opening, bathing him in Rory s glorious nectar without forcing my smoldering rod too deep or too fast into her secret depths.

Rory held her breath while I played in the shallows at her cave's entrance. Back and forth, up and down I moved my stiff member, teasing her cunny and letting her anticipate the coming, cherry-popping penetration. I played with her steamy opening, brushing my cock in and out of her feminine folds longer than she had the capacity to hold her breath. Rory had become so overloaded with the buildup for this moment that she had forgotten to breathe, until her lack of oxygen intake was made obvious by her suffocated lungs.

Rory s chest burst with a mighty exhalation, panting with leaden breaths as if she had finished a sprint. Breathing heavy, she tipped her head back and closed her eyes. Her shoulders were arched, exposing her throat as it gulped in the intoxicating atmosphere and thrust her tits with her large, dark nipples into the air. She whimpered in anticipation of her exalted, heated passion as I primed her cunny with my solid cylinder of heated blue steel. I watched her squirm and her breasts rise and fall in quick succession. I wished I had a hundred hands to fondle her tits, caress her ass, stroke her cheeks, play with her hair and touch her body everywhere at once.

I eased into her cunt with a gentle and smooth motion, halting before I got too far, checking my lover for any signs of discomfort. I released the grip on my shaft. I was ready to free fuck my little fortune cookie, but I held my position suspended between her thighs for a moment to make sure I was doing it the right way, or at least the way I thought Rory wanted to be penetrated. As I paused in my penetration, Rory swept her arms over my shoulder and pulled her knees back part way to her chest, sticking her feet into the air as she sang out in short, high-pitched barking noises.

I stayed partially submerged in her pool of pleasure, looking into her face with her eyes shut tight, "How is that?"

Through a clenched jaw she answered, "It's not so bad."

In a surprise move, Rory launched her pelvis upward, forcing my cock further into her tight, wet wedge without me moving a muscle. She bounced up and down to greet my meat, grinding and groaning. I could hold back no longer and plunged into her cunt with a hearty thrust. Rory shrieked and dug her fingers into my shoulder blades. I gave her another sharp, scooping thrust driving as far back into her sexy cavern as I could reach. Her cunt muscles clench my love muscle, providing encircling, enraptured pleasure as I lunged in and out of Rory s honey pot. Rory kicked her feet in the air and brought them around my lower back as she clung tight to my shoulders, sinking her nails into my skin as I pounded her harder and faster.

In shallow, gasping breaths all that she could say was "Yes, yes yes."

"Are you close to your climax?" I managed to ask. Within my own loins I knew that I was close to climaxing. The overwhelming erotic contraction scrunching my balls and the scalding desire to inseminate this plush cunt wrapped around my smoldering cock grew like a boiling tsunami in my balls as I strained and willed myself to keep from exploding.

I sensed she was getting tense throughout her body; her head, shoulders, knees and toes. Her sexual tension that I detected must be pulling her body tight like this, it was an unspoken sign that this woman was nearing another grand orgasm. With other-worldly sounding sighs she mumbled, "I feel I am really close. I'm climbing higher and higher, oh god I am on the edge!"

I pounded her hard, using the few strokes I had left in me before I was ripped apart by my own urges to erupt with a thunderous explosion. There was a tightly wound coil behind my cock, twisted and contorted with carnal desires and years of frustration. I bore my virginity with disappointment and bitter unfulfilled dreams, having lusted for girl after girl but never made it with one of them. My long-simmering need to dive into a cunt was winding my internal coiled sex-spring of desire tighter with each hungry thrust I made into her moist offering. I was concentrating on my sensation of a compressed and powerful coil embedded in my gut, knowing that in an instant this high sexual tension would be released in a rush of anguished gratification. I didn't know exactly what would happen when it did happen, or if I could handle it. The forces building inside me were so great, mysterious and irrevocable.

With what seemed like great difficulty, Rory managed to choke out a few words between low and long moans; "Watch me. I am about to come. Watch me; I am so close to the edge!" Rory s words were followed by a pitter-patter series of grunts.

My rapid humping of her cunt pushed her into the throes of a shaking crescendo, Rory pushed me on my chest and roared, "Oh do it now! Cum on me Carl!"

I was at the end of my tightly stretched rope and my ability to control myself any longer. With a last deep and glorious dip, I jabbed her with my final and most furious fuck. I pulled away from the sloppy, squishy sex sounds we were making in the moonlight and grunted as I gave myself the final fulfilling hand stroke, unleashing all that pent-up desire in my balls and loins, ready to heave my glorious seed in indulgent, gluttonous contentment.

Rory encouraged me, saying, "Yes, yes, yes. You come and get me you sweet man! Cum on me! I want you to be fulfilled. I'm right here for you, give it to me lover. Carl, surrender your semen!"

My white, hot, sticky sperm shot across

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 08 Sep 2026 08:52:00 -0600

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 2

My admission of my inexperience.

Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

Far from mocking me, this young woman seemed to be encouraging me. Understanding that I could trust Rory with my secrets gave me a feeling of protective invincibility toward her. A heavy weight evaporated from my gut, I felt weightless and ready to float away to heaven. We were enchanted with one another and enchanted by the giddy possibility of tonight's potential. Potential to go to new places with one another, places which neither of us had been able to reach in our earlier, awkward younger days.

The strong tug of my sensual male desire was undeniable as Rory sat partially undressed in the silver light of the moon, but equally undeniable for me was a sudden, overwhelming sweet intimacy that swept over me as I looked at her, mixing lust with affection. I wanted to ravage her. I wanted to possess her and sweep her away to be all mine.

"Carl, you're standing there like a silly goose in the moonlight. Didn't you once promised a girl to combine your cookie fortune with hers. But sir, both of those intriguing fortunes are still dangling out there unfulfilled as the full moon rises." Rory humphed again in her unique way, a cute idiosyncrasy of which I was growing quite fond. "And here I sit, a girl half undone, waiting for her wishes to be fulfilled under the full moon. Didn't you once tell a young lady that the bitterest of regrets come from a failure to try, not from trying but failing?"

I laughed at hearing my own contrived wisdom being quoted back to me. "I am fortunate to have such a wise and beautiful young lady sitting before me under a full moon. Thanks for not snickering at my admission of my inexperience."

With a new found confidence and a growing sense of naughty adventurousness I took a bow, dipping my head and sweeping my arms wide with upturned palms as if I were in a position to grant Rory her request, "As you wish. Let us not risk the calamity that befalls those who ignore the voice of a stale cookie." Any hesitancy or awkwardness vanished in the moonlight as the promise of good sexy fun began to unfold before us moonstruck flirts.

Rory gave a little giggle and threw her shoulders forward and pulled off her bra and handed it to me. I folded it in half and laid it on top of her folded blouse and shorts. I was stunned. A cute girl who was my accidental dinner date about two hours ago had just bared her beautiful breasts to me with unabashed glee. I was charmed. I was throbbing and stiff. The sight of her perfect pair of white breasts seemed all the whiter and purer in contrast to her silver dollar sized dark areolas spreading like a deep moon shadow, nearly covering the whole tip of her wondrous orbs.

Rory folded her hands behind her head and gave a little shimmy to her shoulders, wagging her tits in a playful private show for me. The wiggle and jiggle of Rory s teasing with her magnificent, curved feminine forms undid me. I gulped and locked my knees to brace myself against the sudden instability that buckled my legs and loins. The mesmerizing power of Rory s bare breasts under the full moon drove me into a state of crazed lunacy. I wish that I could say that I used a suave, debonair motion toward my beckoning little mermaid, but I think the reality was more like a swoon, catching my fall as I dropped next to a topless Rory seated on her quarried block.

I scooted my hips next to Rory s bottom and reached over to run my hand through her wavy hair draped over her left shoulder. Rory stiffened her spine, bowing her shoulders back so that her breasts presented full and firm as she kept her gaze out over the dark water. Rory seized a quick, sipping gulp of air the instant I touched her neck. Her breaths became rapid, her breasts heaved in the humid darkness as she studied the moonlight playing on the glassy surface of our secluded Dam Luck swimming hole. Rory s head was motionless while I caressed the nape of her neck and watched her breasts rise and fall with profound gratitude for this girl who had serendipitously fallen in with me.

My turbulent sexual excitement grew as I realized my good fortune to be alone with her this evening. I moved my fingers across her shoulder and let them fall along the slope of her upper breast as I pressed my lips to her ear and took tiny nibbles with my lip-covered teeth. Rory rewarded me with tremorous yips as the pace of her breathing quickened and she slumped into my side. I touched the tip of my wet tongue into her ear, bringing an escaping series of quick sighs from Rory s throat, having burst free from the pent up frozen breaths inside her chest. I traced my fingertips along the curvature of her smooth breast, crossing the dark moon shadow surrounding her pert, taut, upturned nipple and gave her rigid berry a little squeeze. With a loud, low moan Rory shuddered and slumped into my chest.

With a quick twist, Rory sprung around to face me, her hands flew to my head's side, grabbing my ears and holding me tight as she planted her lips against mine with a fierce and passionate peck. She held my head in a tight embrace as she mauled my mouth with greedy, spasmodic movements as she hummed and whimpered through her messy process of devouring my kisses. She was hungry and greedy, and a great kisser.

I kept my hands on Rory s warm, smooth and fascinating breasts the best I could while I thrilled to the new and untold pleasure of a woman's passionate kisses galloping across my face. I cupped my hands under Rory s titties, falling in lust with the feel of their heft as they rested in my palms, so smooth, curvy and sexy. The tender touch of a woman's bare breast was an exquisite dream come true after years of lustful imagining.

With slow, sensuous petting I let my fingers crawl back to her hard nipples. I was gasping in sexual exhilaration as I pinched her spongy tissue between thumb and forefinger, exploring her with small tugs on her nips before I released them. I palmed them once again, lifting them in my hands like a silken sack of precious rubies. I was beside myself in a prickly, tickling buzz of sexual excitement. I got a light grip on her nipples, one in each hand, and I gently pulled them both at the same time, making Rory sweep her hands behind my head and pull me tight to her as she shot her tongue between my lips and teeth.

My first French kiss. It was sloppy, slippery, hot, steamy wet and oh so glorious. Our tongues battled back and forth, first Rory subduing my tongue, only to be counter attacked by my hot tongue forcing itself into her mouth where they twisted and tangled like a pair of mating serpents. We moaned and mauled one another as our arms and hands flailed up and down heads, necks, backs and chests. We were both getting dizzy, in part because of our mutual need for air; so we broke our impassioned lips apart and ceased our moonlight madness for a moment.

I was panting and stroking Rory s skin and petting her breasts, watching her to see what might happen next. After a moment, I reached up to brush Rory s cheek, she took a deep breath and wrapped her arm around my shoulder and whispered to me, "Wow. I never felt anything like that before. I'm addicted to you now; like there was a drug in my fortune cookie."

I gave Rory a hug, "Yeah Rory, that was sweet for me too, and spicy, like a Wok and Roll red plate special. I hope you're not settling for just a make out session; because as I recall, my fortune said something about finding pleasure across the water tonight, and we have yet to cross the water." I nodded my head toward the pool a few feet from where we sat.

Rory gave me one of her humfs, "And as I recall, my fortune said something about my wishes being fulfilled under the full moon. And I think just maybe there are a few unfulfilled wishes yet to be granted to me before this big ol' moon sets on us out here at Dam Luck."

I stood and pressed my hands together in front of my face and bowed deeply toward Rory, saying "A-so." This made Rory laugh at our inside joke.

Peeking at Rory s flowered panties with a mischievous grin, I said, "Now, it is time to pick some roses. Tell me now if there are any thorns I should know about."

Rory humphed, "I am horny, not thorny."

I stood silent and motionless looking over at her tits from under my eyelids. Rory leaned back, bracing herself with her arms out behind her, allowing me the pleasure of admiring her moonlit mounds topped by the magnetic charm of her brassy areolas at the base of her perfect nipples. I held my stance, not moving, just breathing in the jasmine scented air with loud inhalations. Rory continued to recline in a seductive manner as my eyes scanned her over and over in the stillness of the evening warmth. I stared at her hard nipples with a long and intense gaze. Rory sat still as the silence between us drew out into a long, aching quiet.

I was aware of my erection. It was a hot iron extending down my right inner thigh, straining with immense force against my underwear. It jerked in tiny, involuntary little spasms at the erotic sight of Rory s glistening tits displayed in a provocative and inviting pose on the old stone block. The silence stretched out for several more awkward moments, until Rory broke into a girlish giggle as she tossed her hair over her shoulder with a taunting shake of her titties in an effort to break my locked-in, lusting look. Her girlish giggle broke the spell under which her feminine charms had ensnared me. With the playful hint, I stepped toward Rory. She held still as she watched me come stand in front of her and she let out a nervous giggle once again.

I leaned in toward her reclined form, placing my hands next to her hips. I could feel the slinky fabric of her panties against my wrists as I moved my lips to her nose. I gave her a little smooch and then touched the tip of her nose with the tip of my tongue. Rory closed her eyes and drew in a large breath. I followed with another light kiss to her nose, then dropped my lips to hers for a lingering kiss that I held for a long time as Rory s moist breaths pushed from her nostrils onto my upper lip. With a slinky, slow motion, I parted my lips to let my tongue hunt for her wet mouth. Like a python in search of its prey, I slipped between her lips, easing under her teeth and found her waiting for me. We tangled tongues once again. I came at her flicking and probing her hard teeth, her firm and slippery palette and the succulent, fleshy tongue inflamed by hot breaths rising from her belly. I gave Rory a couple more quick flicks with my tongue and withdrew from her mouth, hunting for more supple flesh.

I gave Rory a kiss on her chin. She threw her head back with eyes closed, exposing her throat in an impassioned pose of surrender. I nibbled, suckled and licked my way down her arched throat as Rory removed the support of her arms and laid flat on her back. I held my lips on her flesh as she adjusted herself, giving her my soft licks and nibbles, eliciting rolling murmurs of pleasure from the woman beneath me.

I let my tongue continue to travel lower, leaving a wet trace from the tip of her nose to the middle of her ribs where her cleavage began. I balanced over my lady as she twitched and squirmed under the teasing touched of my tongue. With heightened anticipation from both above and below, I nuzzled into her right breast as it rose like a beautiful beacon in the light of an early summer's moon.

With the first touch of my face against her breast, Rory raised her hands to her cheeks, holding her face in her palms as she sighed out deep sounds of bliss from between her covering hands. The soft sounds of Rory s sensual enjoyment stirred me to go for the intimacy which I had often dreamed of; my lips encircled her erect nipple. I closed my eyes as I rolled my tongue over her, taking in every little bump and dip on the surface of her erotic pebble with every sensitive nerve I could employ on my tongue's tip. Rory offered tiny little squeaks as I played with her between my lips.

This was the most wondrous experience in my life. The experience of having a cute young lady willingly offer me this kind of intimate nuzzle with her breasts made me want to howl at the moon. I licked and sucked her right breast; it was such amazing fun, that I found myself wanting to try her left breast. I slid my tongue around her nipple and off to her other waiting twin. It was almost as much fun as the first. Rory simpered and moaned the whole time, keeping me uncomfortably stiff and making me crazy as I listened to her purring sex sounds. Her chest was covered with my spit; I was drooling over her when I straightened up to take an appreciative look at the banquet spread out before me.

"Now, about this rose garden, " I hovered over her belly with my arms straight at her sides as

Rory remained on her back. At my question, Rory raised her legs into the air up along my sides. I stepped back, took another admiring look at the girl before I let my desires carry me away. I plunged back between her up stretched legs, rolling my open hands up her legs until I reached the lacey waistband circling her hips. I slipped my fingers under the fabric at each hip and worked her panties off of her, slipping them off over her thighs, knees and ankles until they were but a trophy bouquet of flowery sweet nothings wadded up in my fingers. I unwadded her dainties and folded them up nice and placed them in the pile on top of her bra and street clothes.

Rory sat up, crossed her legs with a last vestige of modesty, hiding her cunny below a thick bush of dark hair that made an erotic contrast with her alabaster skin. The view of her pubic hair visible about her demurely crossed thighs gave my pole a jolt as if I was about to cream my shorts. Rory then asked in a shy tone, "What do you think?"

"I'm feeling, not thinking right now," was my best answer.

With a broad grin, but still in a shy voice, Rory asked, "Well Carl, what are you feeling then?"

"I'm feeling quite fortunate to be with you right now. I am feeling sort of fizzy. I feel like this is the most fun I ever had, "

Rory interrupted my stammering attempts at explaining my chaotic feelings, ", that is, 'the most fun you've ever had - with your clothes on', isn't that how that trite phrase goes?"

I laughed an embarrassed laugh as she hinted at the stark disparity in our state of dress.

"Tell me Carl, what else are you feeling right now?" Rory asked as she deliberately dropped her eyes to my crotch where I knew my erect cock was pounding out a prominent profile in my shorts. "Hmm? You can tell me, what are you really feeling?"

It was my turn to be a little shy and modest; I hesitated to explain my man manifestations to a girl. But I had just undressed her and run my hands and tongue over much of her naked body; I owed this naked lady a truthful explanation. "I am feeling really aroused right now. You are stunningly beautiful and very easy to enjoy, both in company and in body. Rory, I can't help it, I have a hot and throbbing boner inside my pants 'cause of you. I'm feeling pretty horny to tell the truth."

Rory let out with a squeaky chortle as she covered her mouth in mock surprise as I bared the truth to her. Rory dropped her hands from in front of her mouth and crossed her arms in front of her chest; "You know what I'm feeling right now Carl? I'm feeling kind warm and sticky; actually rather hot and bothered in this humid night air. I'm feeling ready for a little skinny dipping adventure. A swim across the waters, as it were."

"Excellent observation. Would you care to join me my dear as I seek to find pleasure across the waters tonight?"

"If I joined you in your search for pleasure across the water, do you think that I might have my wishes fulfilled under the full moon?" Rory was sounding quite frisky as she held to the directives found in our fortune cookies.

"I can assure you my lady, I will do all that is in my power to see to it that your wishes, whatever they may be, are fulfilled under this lovely full moon above us."

" - In bed?" Rory added.

We laughed together at her added phrase which began as a flirty, fun little oddity which she had introduced me to at the restaurant; and was now seeming to foretell a possible steamy, entangling encounter where we would both lose our virginity on the shore of Dam Luck.

"Carl, chop, chop! You've got your surprise date all undressed and nowhere to go. Fulfill one of my full moon wishes and drop your trousers young man. Chop, chop!"

Rory leaned back on the large stone and watched me as I pulled my shirt over my head and easily undid my shorts and dropped them to the ground. I turned my back to Rory and bent over and untied my sneakers and took off my socks. "Oh look! I see there is a full moon tonight. It's a fortunate girl who get to enjoy what is coming into view," observed my audience of one in a playful and excited voice.

Rory motioned for me to come a step closer to her, where she eagerly pulled my underwear down to my knees. No surprise, I had a huge boner spring up to salute her. Rory wrapped a hand around my erect poker and said, "This guy looks pretty happy to see me, I am so glad you didn't just have a banana in your pocket."

Rory inspected my soldier with a curious look as she used the tips of her fingers to test the rigid shaft and run her fingers over the fleshy, red hot end of my cock with a couple of exploratory squeezes, just like I'd done when I first touched her nipples. I stood at attention, soaking in the attention of Rory s light fondling of my branding iron. Rory raised her head to look into my face as she stroked me, at first letting her fingers traipse down the top of my shaft, then returning to the sensitive head before gliding over the tip and stroking the underside of my boner. "Is it all right if I touch your balls Carl?" I nodded my head in ascent, feeling too hypersensitive to converse with words. Rory petted my nuts with the lightest of touches, waving her palm over my tightened scrotum, brushing my bristling pubic hairs. I could feel every follicle rise to her intimate touch.

"Do you like it when I do that?" I again offered a wordless, but vigorous nod in answer to her question while I took shallow, labored breaths.

"Um, me too," she whispered in a sulky voice. Rory rolled her fingers around the girth of my shaft and began to slide her grip up and down the length of my erection. "Is it all right if I do this?" She asked as she studied my face, which was radiating immeasurable bliss.

I spoke, "That feels delightful. But I don't think I will last very long if you keep that up. I'm really hot and horny. I don't know if I can control myself much longer; I'm afraid you'll make me cum before we really get started."

"Should I stop touching you this way, at least for now?"

I sighed, not wanting her to stop, but not wanting to cum too early and disappoint her and make her feel unsatisfied with me as a lover. She was my first lover and I was hers. She deserved more than a quickie from me, I owed her that. We were going to remember this night at Dam Luck for the rest of our lives; I wanted to make it a good memory for both of us. "The night is young," I said as she let go of my pulsing cock. "This all started out as an innocent inv

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 07 Sep 2026 08:52:00 -0600

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 1

An accidental date and two fortune cookies lead to romance.

Based on a post by SandyMarl, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010

Amanda was the kind of friend who was always full of great ideas. But; Amanda was not the kind of friend who always followed through on her great ideas.

Amanda posted one of her great ideas after final exams; "Hey everyone! If you're staying in town over the summer, let's all get together for Chinese food. 2Nite at 6. Be at that little hole-in-the-wall across town, The Wok and Roll. C U there!"

I had a Tuesday lab with Amanda and shared several classes with her, so I thought I'd likely know some of the others in Amanda's circle. Perhaps it was time to stretch my boundaries with some new acquaintances, since most of my closer mates had other plans for the summer and had just left town. Starting the summer with an informal night of sharing Chinese food after finishing exams, that sounded like a great plan to start my senior year - I certainly didn't have any better ideas.

I drove up to the Wok and Roll. I arrived early, not wanting to be late, but then I kicked myself for being too early. I walked into the little restaurant, a converted small, old house and selected a table that I hoped would be large enough to seat all of Amanda's friends, once they arrived. I told the proprietress that I was waiting for a few more before we all ordered. She asked, "How many?" I said I didn't know. That earned me a dismissive glower.

I waited, checked the time, and waited. Then I doubted that I was at the right place. I rechecked Amanda's message. I was at the right place. Why am I always the fool who gets stood-up by girls that do not follow through with their plans?

While I was wondering if I should leave, the proprietress looked at me frequently as if I was up to no good. I watched an old car pull into the parking lot, telling myself that if this was not Amanda or one of her friends, I'd call it quits. I'd slink away from the hostile glare of the Chinese proprietress and order a greasy cheeseburger and a strawberry shake somewhere else. It'd be another dinner for one. It'd be my reward for my trouble and it might take the edge off the bitter taste of my gullibility.

I recognized the woman who stepped out of the car and walked through the door. She was a year behind me, she had a couple of classes with me and Amanda. I struggle with names, but I remembered her name, Rory. As she stepped inside, she looked around the vacant room with hesitation. She did not seem to see me, or at any rate recognize me sitting at the large table across the room. I lifted my arm and made a gesture that was not overly familiar, but enough of a movement to catch her eye. She looked at me, but her expression was somewhat blank and I thought I recognized some disappointment recorded in her blankness as well. I stood and stepped toward Rory and introduced myself, "Good evening, I'm Carl, one of Amanda's friends, "

Rory let the corners of her mouth turn up a bit as she brushed her wavy, light brown hair off her shoulder, "I know that," interrupting me in mid introduction. I couldn't tell if she meant that to be dismissive as if she felt insulted, or if she meant it more as 'yes, happy to see you here'.

I pulled a chair out from the large table as a gesture to seat her. She threw her elbows up on the table and waited for me to be seated across from her and then commented, "Well, quite the gentleman this evening." Again, I could not be sure if she was somehow insulted and was being dismissive of my gesture of best-intentions or whether I'd perhaps lucked into a good social start for the evening. I hoped it was the latter and planned to pretend as if that was the case, whether it really was what she was thinking, or not.

Rory swiftly threw her head from side-to-side to cast her glance around the Wok and Roll dining room and then folded her arms on the table top and asked, "How many did Amanda invite?"

I shrugged, "She seems to have invited three and I fear that the third person lost the invitation."

"The third person being Amanda, right?" Rory looked at me as if to confirm that I'd made a joke, or perhaps checking to see if I was just that clueless.

I broke into a smile, feeling it was now necessary to laugh or at least smile at my own humor. Rory then laughed with me, not at me. I continued, "If you've got better information, I'd love to hear it."

"I got nothing. Other than this is so typical of Amanda!" Rory smirked and shook her head in a dismissive gesture of exasperation at Amanda's no-show.

"They say, two out of three ain't bad. At least that's what I've always heard." I took a sideways look at the girl across from me, "And this time I'd have to agree with 'em. May I buy you dinner tonight?" I asked with what I hoped was a winning smile and not something creepy.

Rory smiled again, "Well, quite the gentleman this evening," was her answer. Rory dropped her head and looked across the large table, "What are you going to have?"

I paused, pressed my open palms together in front of my lips and closed my eyes for a moment, I then reopened them. With a deadpan expression I said, "Your name is Rory, right?" She nodded with a quizzical look. "If I am not mistaken, that is an old and venerable Chinese name from the Wu Tang Dynasty of the 11th Century. Why don't you order for the both of us?"

I could see she didn't know how to take that offbeat suggestion. She asked in an honestly confused voice, "Are you serious? Because if you are, you are mistaken."

"Oh, my apologies; did I say 11th Century? I meant to say 12th Century, thanks for catching that! However, I am most certain that Rory is a most honorable name from China."

Rory now caught my jest and pressed her palms together and brought them up in front of her lips and said, "A-so" as she nodded her head.

I remarked, "Your fluency in Japanese is making me hungry for Chinese food." I hit my hand on the table in a chopping motion and told her, "Chop chop! Order us some Chinese food, most honorable Miss Rory."

She laughed out loud and replied, "As you wish."

The dour proprietress was satisfied to finally take our order. At Rory s request, she brought us chopsticks. "You did say 'chop chop', isn't this what you wanted?" She asked as she picked a piece of Mu Shu Pork off of my plate. She then parried my chopsticks with hers as I reached toward her meal as I tried to remove a piece of Mongolian shrimp from her plate. It was an evening of chopstick wars and a source of some consternation from the severe proprietress lurking with a jaundiced eye behind the counter.

We received our fortune cookies after I paid the tab. I offered Rory her pick of the two cookies. She selected hers and then waited for me to peel the cellophane wrapper from my cookie. Rory leaned across the table with an intent stare and cleared her throat as if she had something serious to announce. "Carl, you must follow the ancient tradition of the Wu Tang Dynasty when eating your fortune cookie. You have to read your fortune aloud to me, and you must insert the phrase 'in bed' at the end of the fortune." She tried to not break character, but I detected a smile in her eyes as she introduced this ancient Chinese custom to the end of our meal.

"What about you and your fortune?" I asked playfully indignant.

"A gentleman will not make a lady reveal her fortune, especially 'in bed'. It is a lady's prerogative to read her fortune to a gentleman, only if she so chooses. Besides, it has been an old Chinese custom since the 11th or 12th Century, the height of the Wu Tang Dynasty." Rory humphed with a coy tone.

"Okie dokie, Carl; read me your fortune." My accidental dinner date waited with a twisted pair of lips as she encouraged me to play her flirty little game.

I cracked open the cookie and pulled out the tiny strip of paper and red aloud, "A trip across the water will bring you pleasure." I put the tiny fortune into my shirt pocket.

"No! I told you how to read it right. Read it again, this time like you mean it," she insisted with a firm and devilish smile in her eyes and voice.

"A trip across the water will bring you pleasure tonight, in bed".

"Here! Let me see that!" She snatched the fortune paper from my breast pocket. "You added the word 'tonight' and it doesn't say that. What are you trying to do by adding 'tonight'?" Rory asked with a sly lilt to her suspicious voice and a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.

I defended myself with an indignant response, "And what my lady are you trying to do by making me add 'in bed'?"

Rory s only response was a pause and then another humph sound, delivered in what I thought might have been interpreted as a 'come hither and try me' tone.

Rory raised a regal eyebrow and informed me, "OK, I am going to let you hear my fortune: 'Your wishes will be fulfilled under the full moon, in bed'. Carl, you understand it was my prerogative to let you hear my fortune, do you not?"

"Yes, I do understand that. Now. Thanks for sharing your fortune with me." I leaned back in my chair, enjoying a growing sense of ease around my dinner mate. I returned my elbows to the table and folded my hands under my chin, "I have a question. Rory, how good are you at interpreting someone's fortune?"

Rory shimmied her shoulders and dropped the corners of her mouth in a smug expression, "I think of myself as a gal who understands and takes opportunities for fortune when they are presented. By the way, what phase is the moon tonight?"

I took a risk. "There's a full moon out in the sky tonight," I told her with confidence. I was unaware of the moon's phase, but I assured her it was a full moon. I lucked out. I discovered later that it so happened to be a full moon that night. It was damn good luck.

She threw her long hair back over her chair and said, "A-so" in a thoughtful way. I thought I detected some mental calculations flickering behind her bright eyes.

Rory asked, "Carl, where are you going to be able to find pleasure by crossing the waters tonight?"

I said, "I am feeling fortunate this night. Would you like to marry our fortunes together? If so, I have a plan."

Rory cocked her head, and slowly asked, "What, kind, of plan?"

I responded in a matter-of-fact manner, "I have kind of a daring plan compatible with our mutual fortunes. But I must warn you, I fear we are tempting fate in a dreadful way if we don't do exactly as our fortunes dictate. I fear it'd be a terrible catastrophe if we did not follow what these cookies tell us to do. I wouldn't want to risk bad fortune. Would you?"

I could see Rory was curious about my plan. She squirmed in her seat as she folded her arms across her chest while she considered my proposition. "Would a girl be risking a bad fortune if she did not follow the advice given to her by a stale cookie at the Wok and Roll?" Her question to me seemed to be searching for encouragement; her eyes begged for a reason for her to agree to my undisclosed plan of our joined fortunes.

"You know, there is an ancient Chinese proverb; the bitterest of regrets falls not on those who try and fail; but on those who fail to try." I impressed even myself with that one. I congratulated myself, that was damn clever thinking dude. I just might be on a roll. I continued, "A good ol' American proverb might add; nothing risked, nothing gained."

It seemed like Rory didn't need all that much persuading. "Okay, I guess that old stale cookie has my best interests at heart. To not follow the advice to fulfill my wishes under the full moon might be inviting bitter regrets. Is that how I should interpret my fortune?" Rory seemed like she'd made up her mind as a confident grin crept across her lips.

I added, "This is your chance, the next full moon may not come around for a very long time. Like maybe seventeen years."

She laughed, "Don't overplay your good fortune Carl. I know I only have to wait another four weeks for the next full moon; but I agree, I don't want to risk it by waiting any longer." Rory tucked her souvenir fortune into her purse. "I'll find that someday when I clean this thing out and I'll try and remember if my fortune came true. I'll wonder, were my wishes fulfilled under the full moon?" Then she turned her head and mumbled almost out of earshot, ", in bed."

Rory sat straight and with some spunk in her voice asked, "So, how does this plan to seek our mutual fortunes begin Carl?"

I agreed to follow Rory as she dropped off her old car at her place and then she climbed into the passenger seat of my pickup. She looked over at me and asked, "So, your fortune says a trip across the water, Where do you think you will find water to cross?"

I told Rory, "Sit tight. You might have to use your imagination a little for this plan to work."

She reflected a second, then allowed, "I can be pretty good at imagining. Try me."

I drove across town and headed outside the city limits on a small county road. A few miles beyond the edge of town I said to her, "There! Did you see that?"

"No. What?"

"We just crossed over a bridge! And do you know what was below that bridge?"

In a somewhat deflated voice, she asked, "What?"

I chuckled a little, "There was a river below that bridge that we just crossed over."

"I am not impressed. Are you telling me that it brought you 'pleasure' to bring us across this rinky-dinky bridge; crossing over a river that's likely a dry one this time of year at that?"

"So, Rory, are you telling me that that doesn't count as part of my fortune for tonight?"

"Actually, I was expecting a little more."

"Glad to hear that. That was just a tease."

As we drove up the rising road about a quarter mile on the other side of the bridge, I slowed and pulled the truck over to the shoulder.

Rory asked, "Carl? Is there something wrong with the truck?"

"No," I told her, "I'm looking for a small dirt road, not much more than a rutted trail really." I flipped on my high beams and trolled slowly along the shoulder until I saw the limestone boulders off to the side that marked the spot that I was looking for. I turned off the paved road and steered onto the rutted tracks that went around the stone blocks placed to prohibit access to a rough dirt road. We bumped along for a short ways and Rory said nothing. I stopped on a small flat spot on the hillside and turned off the engine and set the parking brake.

Rory asked, "Where are we?"

I replied, "What, you don't recognize this place? This is just where the cookie told me to come tonight." I quipped, "That's the way the cookie crumbles; I think I red that in a fortune cookie once."

My mystified passenger snorted, "That was a pretty lame joke."

I acknowledged, "Yeah that was low humor. May my low humor be in contrast to your high expectations. Shall we, ?" I opened my door and met Rory in front of the truck.

I took Rory s hand as we stepped sideways down a rough and rocky ravine below my parked truck, inching carefully down the hill in the dusk until we intersected a gravel road at the base of the slope. We followed the road for a couple of hundred feet where it disappeared into a pool of water. The full moon was just beginning to rise, illuminating the calm, dark surface of this secluded little lake. In the moonlight we could see trees fifty yards on the far side of the water.

Rory stood gazing across the small lake, turning to me she said, "I didn't even know there was a lake way out here in the country. Carl, you surprise me."

I explained, "Its existence is a guarded secret, so don't tell a soul. The lake was formed by a rancher who dammed a tributary to that river we crossed over, the one that you found to be unimpressive. The dam flooded an old limestone quarry next to the creek, making this hidden swimming hole pretty deep somewhere out beyond the shore. This tributary is named Luck Creek, and this secret swimming hole behind that rancher's dam is known to us chosen few as 'Dam Luck'." We stood in silence, shoulder-to-shoulder, peering across the moonlit surface under the humid air of an early summer's eve.

Without turning to look at Rory, I said, "Well, my lady, here is our water, just as it was foretold by my cookie. Are you a good swimmer?"

Without a hint of surprise at my question, she offered, "I've got an old Red Cross Lifesaving card in my purse. Do you need to see it?"

"I'll take you at your word. Maybe you'll have to resuscitate me if I get into trouble." And then I bumped into her hip with mine. "Did you bring your swimsuit Rory?"

"Yeah, but it is too much trouble to put it on."

My jaw dropped. I said, "Seriously, you have a swimsuit with you?"

"Didn't I just tell you it is too much trouble?" And then she returned the favor by bumping her hip into mine with a wink that I could not catch in the darkness, but she clicked her tongue audibly indicating she had just thrown me a sly wink.

I stuck my hands in my pockets and casually said "It is a pretty warm night tonight, would you care to take a little dip? You know, it'd give me pleasure if you'd swim with me across the water to those trees on the shore over there."

"Oh but sir, my clothes would get so awfully wet if I went swimming with you now. Oh my! What's a good girl to do?" I was pretty sure Rory was leading me on. I liked it.

I mused, "Come to think of it, so would mine. By golly you are damn right about that!"

"It looks like damn luck for you then, doesn't it Carl?" The clever woman standing at my side sounded as if she was about to call it quits unless I came up with a solution for her. She waited in the dark for me to make a proposal. If I was going to convince her to take a dip with me without her swimsuit, I was going to have to make a compelling case; though she just may be acting coy. If I made a reasonable offer, just maybe she'd agree to skinny dip under the full moon. Rory stood with her arms folded in front of her chest, waiting for me to make an offer that she couldn't - or wouldn't, refuse.

"Here, I have an idea if you don't mind. If you trust me, I will pro

Save World - Get Girl: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 06 Sep 2026 01:01:00 -0600

Competition becomes Tittilation.

Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

I completely forgot that I was just in my panties, otherwise I probably wouldn't have sandwiched myself between the seats again as I lunged for the keys. It didn't even cross my mind until I turned the ignition unsuccessfully twice and swore.

"We drained the battery," I groaned. "Shit. My mom's going to be a nightmare about this."

"Uh-huh," came the somewhat-distracted response from behind me, and that's when I realized my ass was basically in Ashton's face.

At least that time I wasn't stuck on the ice scraper. I crawled as gracefully as I could out from the space between the seats, which was not gracefully at all, and looked at him. Lightning picked that moment to flash again, muted by the filter of fog that clung to the car windows. Brightness hung in the air, flickering slightly as it revealed Ashton hurriedly adjusting the front of his boxers. He looked up, alarmed, and I looked down, enthralled by the sight of something very stiff tenting the fabric.

All at once, the lightning faded, and we were left in the warm darkness all over again.

"Guess that's that," he said with a weak laugh.

"Guess so," I replied.

"Too bad. I was, uh, looking forward to winning that one."

I licked my lips and glanced down. The screen of my Switch didn't do much to light the space, but I could still see the vague outline of his erection.

"We could keep playing," I whispered.

"What?"

"I mean, it's not like the car is going to get any less dead if we stay out here." I picked up my Switch. "Mine's still got some battery left. We just, um, would need to take turns. Change up the rules a bit."

He raised an eyebrow. "What're the rules?"

I hadn't quite thought that far ahead. I glanced down at my screen, watching the racers circle the track.

"Distraction," I said.

"What?"

I held my Switch out to him. "Distraction. I pick a track, you play the race, I do my best to; distract you while you're racing. You do your best to come in first."

He cleared his throat. "What happens if I win?"

"You get to choose what comes off."

"And if I lose?"

I smirked. "I get to choose."

He took the Switch carefully. "So how does distraction work? What are the, uh, rules?"

I thought for a moment. "Well, I think touching is okay. As long as the person can still physically play the game."

He nodded eagerly. "Sounds good."

"No removing clothes, since that's; you know. The prize. But; " I cleared my throat, almost feeling lightheaded. "Hands can go under things."

"Seems fair."

"And, um; that's all I can think of."

"One more," he said. "Final rule still applies, regardless of who's driving and who's, uh, distracting."

By that point, I wouldn't have been surprised if my skin was just permanently stained red from all the blushing I'd been doing. "Yeah."

He smiled. "So, what track am I playing?"

He didn't complain about my choice, which was good because I picked one at random. As the music signaling the start of the race began to play, Ashton met my eyes one last time.

"Good luck," he teased quietly.

"Keep your luck," I said. "You're gonna need it."

He smirked, then looked down at the screen.

I hadn't exactly thought of what I was going to do ahead of time. Frankly, the entire thing was an exercise in spontaneity. I don't know why I suggested continuing to play instead of just jumping into his lap and kissing him. Maybe because it was fun, maybe because I was stalling, maybe because if I did that, I'd have to decide if I wanted to go further, and how far that would be. And maybe, even though I was turned on and Ashton was sweet and respectful and ugh, I was still feeling uncertain because of a certain nagging voice in the back of my head.

Whatever it was, it didn't matter. What mattered was that we were there, and we were enjoying ourselves, and it was hot as fuck.

I didn't move until Ashton had started racing. As soon as he did, I tucked my legs beneath me and nestled closer to him. He shivered almost imperceptibly as I leaned against his arm and our skin touched.

There was no real plan, but his neck seemed like as good a place as any to start. Carefully, so I didn't jostle him while he was racing, I curled in closer. Just before I pressed my lips to his skin, his breath quickened, and there was a smile on my face as I kissed the spot where his neck met his shoulder.

Aside from the change in breathing, he didn't react as I nuzzled his neck, flicking my tongue out and tracing a gentle pattern along his collarbone. I almost jumped when the chiming sound that signaled the start of lap two rang out from the Switch and I had barely even touched him.

I was going to have to step up my game.

He very kindly moved his arm as I slipped my hand between us, touching his chest and trailing my fingers down his pecs. He trembled slightly as I ran my hand along his ribs, squirming just enough that it was clear it tickled, and I grinned against his neck before doing it again.

"You are evil," he groaned, though it was mixed with laughter as he writhed.

"You think that's evil?" I said, nipping at his neck. "You just wait."

"Oh no," he said, but he didn't sound that unhappy about it.

I traced his ribs lightly one last time before moving my hand to his stomach and walking my fingers lower, and lower, and lower still, until they reached the waistband of his boxers. Ashton's breath hitched, but seconds later the jingle of the final lap played and the music sped up.

That meant my hand had to speed up, too.

I slipped my fingers beneath the waistband of his boxers. Ashton made a small noise of anticipation as I pushed my hand further, culminating in a soft moan as my hand brushed against his shaft. Those noises made that desperately aching part of me pulse with need, but I ignored it as best I could as I wrapped my fingers around his cock.

He was smooth and delightfully warm against my palm. I relished the way he twitched in my hand, uncontrollable movements that were accompanied by tiny puffs of breath as he tried to focus on the game. I felt his throat flex again as he swallowed and I started moving my hand, slowly at first and then faster. Precum dripped from his tip, thick and sticky and wonderfully slick, and I spread it along his cock as I stroked him.

Just as I started really getting into it, I heard him cross the finish line. He inhaled sharply as I took my hand out of his boxers and moved away from his neck.

"I won," he said, though he didn't sound entirely convinced that he had won.

I tried to look dejected, but it was impossible. "What do you choose?"

"Do you seriously need to ask?" he replied, grinning.

"I wanna hear you say it."

He licked his lips as his eyes flicked down. "Bra off, please."

"Wow, and so polite."

He opened his mouth to respond, but nothing came out as I reached behind me and unhooked the clasp. That time, his eyes stayed glued to me as I moved the cups away from my breasts and slid the straps down my arms. I didn't mind in the slightest; the way his lips were parted and the subtle rise and fall of his chest as he watched sent a spike of desire rocketing through me. Silently, I revealed my breasts to him, entranced by the way he stared like I was made of star stuff and moonlight. It was only when I unceremoniously dropped my bra to the floor of my car that he finally spoke.

"Holy fruck," he said, and I couldn't hold back a giggle.

That, more than anything, made any of the nerves I had left vanish. There was no question; he wanted to see my tits. He was turned on because of me. He wanted me, and I wanted him, and I was seconds away from asking if we could just forget about the game when he thrust the Switch towards me.

"Your turn."

I almost protested, but the hoarseness of his voice and the dark excitement in his eyes as lightning flashed outside kept me quiet. Instead, I took the Switch.

"Which track?"

He picked one of the city tracks. For the life of me, I could never remember which one it was. There was no way around it: Ashton's distraction game was far stronger than mine.

It started innocently enough. He asked if I'd be okay to sit between his legs so I could lean back against him.

"It'll be more comfortable," he said, and like a complete sucker, I agreed.

I should have known the second I felt his cock pressed against my lower back that I wasn't winning this round. Even through the fabric of his boxers, I could feel how hot he was, and it was a good thing I hadn't started yet when I felt his cock twitch against me. Still, I felt confident that I could win my race.

So confident, in fact, that I wiggled my hips slightly as I leaned against him, making him groan as his cock nestled closer to my ass.

"I thought you were supposed to be the one distracting me," I teased.

"Rules don't start till the race starts," he murmured, and an electrifying tingle ran up my spine. "Gonna keep stalling?"

I hit the button immediately and he chuckled in my ear.

I managed to stay in first for most of the race, despite Ashton's best efforts. And those efforts were; well.

He started much like I had. Fingers trailed along the base of my neck as he moved my hair out of the way and pressed his mouth just behind my ear. That certainly felt nice, and the feel of his breath brushing against my skin was a little distracting, but it wasn't unmanageable.

That was just the briefest of warmups, though. After a few seconds, he nibbled softly on my shoulder and then slipped his hands beneath my arms. I shifted to give him room, holding the Switch up so I could focus on the race. His hands gripped my sides lightly, lingering for a heartbeat on my waist before moving up to my ribs. His knuckles brushed the underside of my breasts and I shivered; his lips flicked up and he sucked gently on my neck before taking a breast in each of his hands.

I whimpered softly. I couldn't help it. The feel of his palms pressed against my hardened nipples was heaven; the gentle kneading of his hands was bliss. I blinked hard, staring at the screen and doing everything I could to stay on the track as he fondled, caressed, and tortured me with feather-light fingertips.

I was still in first place when the second lap started, though I nearly lost my spot as Ashton pinched my nipples. He ran his fingers along one hardened nub as he released the other, sliding that hand to my ribs, and then my stomach, and then to the top of my panties.

He toyed with the waistband for a few seconds but didn't stick his hand inside. Instead, he cupped my cunny through the fabric, exhaling softly as he felt the wet spot that had been soaking the front of them for some time.

"Damn, Ramona," he mumbled against me. "I didn't realize you were this turned on."

"Shut up," I whispered breathlessly as I crashed into another racer.

"It's a good thing," he said. "This is; wow. Wow."

I bit my lip as he pushed the crotch of my panties aside and traced my dripping cunny, then outright moaned when he rubbed my clit. My knuckles tightened on the sides of the Switch as he moved his hand, giving me the friction I'd been so desperately craving while simultaneously making me want more, and more, and;

Player 2 arrives.

Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

At no point in the history of time or space would I have thought I'd end up geeking out over The Circlet of Nianus with Ashton Halliday. I mean, at no point would I have ever thought I'd end up sitting in the backseat of my car, chatting excitedly about games we'd recently played and upcoming ones we were looking forward to. There was no reason for me to think we'd get into a heated debate about which Final Fantasy was best, or that he'd have bad enough taste to claim that Final Fantasy VII was better than Final Fantasy VI.

"Next you're going to tell me you think Wheatley is a better villain than GLaDOS," he groaned.

"Of course not!" I said indignantly. "Wheatley's hilarious, but he's a moron. GLaDOS is smart enough to be an actual villain. But the real question is, do you think Cave Johnson is funnier than both of them or are you wrong?"

Ashton threw his head back as he laughed. "We're in full agreement on that."

"Phew," I said, leaning against the door. "It's a good thing you said that, otherwise there's no way we could be friends."

"Are we friends?" he asked.

My laughter faded as I met his eyes. There was still a half-smile on his lips, but his eyes studied me seriously.

"I mean; we aren't, you know. Not friends," I said.

"Yeah, but we used to be, like, actual friends."

I fidgeted nervously. "We were kids."

"Doesn't mean we weren't friends," he replied. "I don't really know why we stopped hanging out, Ramona."

I swallowed hard. There was no reason for his words to sting so much; we'd stopped being friends because he hadn't invited me to his ninth birthday party. It was stupid. It was petty.

And it bothered me that he didn't remember.

"I need to turn the car off," I said. "You can keep charging, just; I don't want to waste gas."

Before he could respond, I opened the door. The rush of night air was a relief against my flushed skin and I took my time walking around the vehicle and turning it back to accessory mode before returning to the back seat.

"Ramona; " he started when I got in.

"Do you mind getting the dome light?" I interrupted. "It'll drain the battery too fast."

He paused, then reached up and turned the light off as I shut the door. As I adjusted to the sudden darkness that fell over us, I realized how small the inside of my car felt.

"I believe you've got some Pokemon to master," I said, just for something to fill the silence. "And Zelda's not going to free herself from Calamity Ganon."

"True," Ashton said lightly. "But I have a proposal for you."

I closed my eyes and sighed. "I don't want to talk about; "

"Mario Kart."

I paused, then frowned. "What?"

Ashton's face was barely visible in the darkness, but between his tone and the glimmer in his eyes, I could tell he was smiling.

"Mario Kart," he repeated. "Let's play it together."

"You want to play; Mario Kart?"

"Okay, full disclosure?" he said. "I fucking love Mario Kart and no one ever wants to play it with me, and it's not as fun as a single-player game. Since we're hanging out anyway, let's play together."

I was relieved that we were back to video game talk, though my confusion about his sudden dropping of the whole "friends" thing was slow to fade.

"Okay," I said slowly. "One problem, though."

"I'll buy you the game if you don't have it," he said immediately.

"How am I supposed to download it? The power's out and I don't know what kind of fancy Honda your dad drives, but my car isn't equipped with Wi-Fi."

"One step ahead of you." There was a rustling sound as he fiddled around for a moment, then I winced as the sudden brightness of his phone lit up the interior of the car. "I'll hotspot my phone. And we can do local play once you download it so we won't even need to stay connected."

I looked at his phone, then up at the excitedly twinkling eyes gazing at me in the ghostly glow of the screen light.

"You're really into Mario Kart, eh?" I said, amused.

"Come on," he said, grinning. "I'll even go easy on you. At first."

"Don't bother," I said, grabbing my Switch. "I'll have you know I'm a fucking champ when it comes to Mario Kart and there's no way I'm going easy on you."

Ashton Humbled.

By a glow that was ironically ghastly given the colorful nature of anything Mario-related, I destroyed Ashton.

"Have you ever even played this game before?" I asked after the first race, where I easily came in first.

"Beginner's luck," he said.

"Beginner? I've been playing Mario Kart since before you were born."

He opened his mouth, then closed it and frowned. "I'm three months older than you."

"Details, details," I said, then joined the next race.

"I might be a little rusty," he admitted after I wiped the floor with him again in the next race.

"A little?"

"Once I find my groove, you're going to be begging for mercy."

"Sure, Ash. Gotta catch me first."

He groaned as I giggled.

During the third race, I managed to run him off a cliff.

"Jerk," he muttered.

"Bitch," I replied, and he burst out laughing.

"Just Supernatural or are you part of the whole trifecta?"

I rolled my eyes as I drifted around a corner. "Do I look like I'm part of SuperWhoLock?"

"Blue hair, eyebrow piercing, complete and utter disdain for an overbearing mother? You're the fucking poster child for Tumblr."

I missed hitting an Item Box as I glared at my screen. "Asshole."

He laughed. "What, you can dish it out but you can't take it?"

I gritted my teeth as an NPC Bowser blasted past me. "Let me remind you whose car this is and whose charger you're currently using."

"Oh," he said, his laughter falling as flat as my tone had. "I; sorry."

"Whatever."

We finished the rest of the race in silence. I still beat him, but I didn't come in first.

"I was joking," he said when he finally crossed the finish line and the characters began to whirl around the track automatically. "I'm sorry."

"It's fine."

"Your hair looks awesome," he continued. "I didn't mean to make you feel bad about it or something. You look so; "

"I don't care about that," I interrupted, partly because the fact he was complimenting my appearance was making me tingle in a way that was almost infuriating, since I shouldn't care at all what Ashton Halliday thought of how I looked, but mostly because it wasn't the thing that had bothered me. "I just don't need to be reminded about my mother right now."

He was quiet for a moment. "Is everything; are you okay?"

"I'm fine," I said. "I don't want to talk about it."

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw him nod.

"Got it." He mashed one of the buttons on his Switch. "Come on, start the next race. I've got a good feeling about this one."

I snorted. "A good feeling about losing?"

"I'm gonna make you eat those words."

"Looks like I'm going to be starving."

"Big talker," he said. "You just wait."

He came closer to beating me that time; neither of us came in first but he was only a couple of seconds behind me.

"Hope you're hungry," he teased.

"Oh, that's right!" I said suddenly.

"What?"

I dug through the pocket on the back of the passenger seat. "Want some Oreos?"

"Does the Pope shit in the woods?"

"Depends on if the bear is Catholic."

We both snickered, then went silent as we each popped an Oreo in our mouths. The dim light from our Switches filled the car, and I looked at him out of the corner of my eye as he grabbed another cookie.

"Can I ask you something stupid?" I asked suddenly.

He took a bite of the Oreo. "Yeah."

I picked up another one but didn't eat it, choosing instead to fidget with it by twisting the chocolate discs. "Don't laugh."

"I might."

"When we were kids, in like; third grade, I think? Maybe fourth?" I knew it was third grade, but I was trying to pretend like it was slightly less of a big deal than I was making it. "Sometime around then. You; you had a birthday party. Playing laser tag, I think."

"Yeah, sounds about right," he said lightly.

I swallowed hard, still twisting the Oreo back and forth. "Why didn't you invite me?"

"I did."

I pressed my lips together as my stomach tightened. Of course he didn't remember.

"You didn't," I said. "Everyone was super excited about it and then the day came and; "

"And your mom called and said you didn't want to go," he finished.

I looked up, my eyes wide, to see him staring back at me with a hard expression on his face.

"It was third grade, not fourth," he said. "And my mom was mad because I'd insisted you were gonna come even though you didn't respond to the invitation. She'd already paid for everything for the party and your mom only called her like an hour before it started."

"What?" I said. "That can't be right."

"Trust me. I remember my mom being pissed about it."

I bit my lip. "She said I wasn't invited."

Ashton's face softened as he saw the confusion on mine. "Your mom totally hated me, Ramona. I mean, I kinda figured but my mom confirmed it after your mom

Save World - Get Girl: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 04 Sep 2026 00:57:00 -0600

She's ready for player two.

Based on the post of MsCherylTerra, in 3 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

Player one is me, Ramona Roth. I’m nineteen, blue hair, pierce eyebrow, former president of the student council, virgin.

War is hell, they say, but I say they're wrong.

Hell is insanity, and insanity is doing the same thing over and over again and expecting different results.

Hell is false hopes and flagrant disappointment.

Hell is knowing that the squabbling of Ilyra, the princess from the far-off planet of Nianus, and Jostok, the snarky-but-pleasantly-ripped humanoid alien soldier from Quighnan, would attract the attention of Izzon's monstrous space beast.

It's knowing that the beast would destroy the vent your plucky band of misfits was crawling through.

It's knowing that you'd all tumble into the cavernous belly of the spaceship with only the last-second triggering of a force-field from your omni-cuff to prevent you from turning into gizzard soup on the space-grey floor.

I watched Jostok realize that the force field hadn't prevented the princess from being crushed beneath the weight of the metal that tumbled from above. I watched him separate her from the tangled pile of bodies and bionic limbs, cradling her barely conscious form against one beefy, armor-clad bicep.

I watched her brilliant violet eyes flutter open, and saw the little half-smile on her face as he called her by her name, and heard the weakness in her voice as she reminded him that it was Princess Ilyra to him. I heard Jostok chuckle wetly and assure her she was going to make it.

After all, she was the princess. This was not how princesses died.

Which was true, because she didn't die like that.

Izzon's beast hurled itself to the ground in front of us, its weight making the spaceship itself shudder violently. A beam of light shot forth from its gaping maw, wrenching Ilyra from Jostok's arms. He reached for her, but before his bionic arm was even fully extended, the beast had pulled her into the air, clutched her between its massive claws, and snapped her in half like she was a fucking Kit Kat bar.

So, she died like that instead.

There was a beat; a pause as horror dawned across the party. A splash of blood splattered on the floor followed by the delicate circlet Ilyra always wore.

"No," breathed Jostok.

A metallic cackle from above filled the room.

"So much for your princess," Izzon said as he descended on a floating platform.

He landed just in front of the beast. Two long strides brought him to the circlet, and he plucked it from the pool of blood before making a mockery of Ilyra's memory and placing the fragile band of metal on his horned forehead.

"You killed her," Jostok said, his voice wavering.

"Well, duh," Izzon said, chuckling. "What, you think this is your fairytale or something, Quighnan? You kill the horrible, evil, sad little man who was just trying to get back what was rightfully his? You think you save the world, you get the girl, you get the glory?"

His smile faded, and he straightened the circlet before reaching for his omni-cuff.

"Well, Quighnan, I have news for you. You failed. The world is mine, the girl is dead, and you; "

"Shut up, you piece of Cul excrement!" Jostok roared.

"Or what?" Izzon taunted.

"Or this," I muttered.

Surprise flashed across Izzon's face as Jostok smashed his omni-cuff, using the last of its power to create his trademark rocket launcher. Hefting it over his shoulder, he screamed as he fired it. Izzon's beast stepped forward, snatching its master from the ground seconds before the ball of certain death hit him, and it was time for me to take over.

The battle was hell. It was a place I'd been a million times before, and I let the world around me fade as I focused on Izzon and Izzon alone. His beast didn't like that, of course, but the beast wasn't my concern. There were others to fight the beast; only I could fight Izzon.

Sweat beaded on my forehead and dryness scratched at my eyes. I refused to look away, refused to be distracted for even a millisecond from my task. Izzon darted around the battlefield, firing laser after laser in my direction, but I knew how to dodge them. I knew how to use them against him; I knew how to lure the beast to just the right spot for Izzon to maim it himself.

And I knew what would happen next.

The world shook, a rumbling that vibrated through my bones. Izzon's platform shot up, and I tracked it, ignoring the shouts and cries of the battle raging around me. High above, I saw the flash of light, and I hurled myself out of the way moments before a ball of plasma crashed down and punched a hole through the entire ship.

A rush of air sucked through the floor, and I clung to the strategically placed pole for dear life, still refusing to take my eyes off Izzon's platform. I waited, watched, my heart racing as he descended, and descended, and;

"Now," I said through clenched teeth, and I jumped.

Wind and suction twirled around me as I fought against the force with everything in me. It was a Hail Mary, a last-ditch effort, a moment of pure insanity as I mashed at the omni-cuff wildly. I mashed, and mashed, and mashed, and;

I made it.

I got to the platform.

"Oh my fuck," I breathed. "Oh fuck, oh frak, oh; fruck."

I finally did it.

Izzon stood before me, his wretched face twisted in anger. I pointed my weapon at him, just as I dreamed I would a thousand times before, and without so much as a second thought, I began to fire. One shot hit and his body jostled; another and red splattered around me; one more and;

And all went dark.

Sudden silence replaced the sounds of battle as blackness overtook me. For half a moment, I thought I had died, like for-real died. Then, my eyes adjusted, and across from me I saw the form of a woman with pale skin, wide eyes, and bright blue hair in the depths of a black mirror.

"No," I whispered.

The woman mimicked me.

"No," I said again, a low groan as realization dawned on me.

The woman's face crumpled. A bolt of lightning flashed through the basement window, and as thunder roared, I screamed.

"You've got to be frucking kidding me!" I shrieked, and I'm not at all ashamed to admit that I burst into tears.

"Ramona!" my mom shouted distantly.

I ignored her cry; tears were streaming down my cheeks as frantic footsteps thudded on the stairs. Despondently, I slid off the couch and crumpled to the floor, clutching my controller to my chest as I sobbed.

"Ramona!" Mom gasped again, the faint glow of her cell phone flashlight spilling across the basement. "Are you hurt? Ramona, talk to me, w-what happened, are you; "

"The power," I whimpered as she reached me and hesitantly touched my shoulder. "The power went out, and I was so close."

"Close to; what?"

"Beating Izzon," I sniffed.

Silent tension filled the basement.

"In a game," she said flatly.

"Well, yeah, but; "

"You screamed bloody murder in the middle of a huge thunderstorm because the power went out during a game."

It was no use trying to explain to her that I'd been stuck on the boss fight in The Circlet of Nianus for days. I stared sullenly across the basement at the darkened TV as Mom launched into another one of her ranting lectures that had become routine since I'd returned home for the summer after my first year of university.

"This is not proper behavior for a nineteen-year-old woman," she said, probably. I would've had to have been listening to know for sure, which I wasn't, but all her lectures were pretty much the same. "Christ, Ramona, it's like I don't even know who you are anymore. What happened to the sweet girl who left for university last August?"

Then, if that lecture was anything like the other ones; which it likely was, but I still wasn't listening; she would have started tearing up.

"I don't know what I did to deserve you acting like this, Ramona," she probably said in a watery voice. "What happened to my goody-two-shoes straight-laced brown-noser who would never dream of putting a toe out of line and who I, as the head of the Minwack Falls Homeowners Association, could truly be proud of since she was as cookie-cutter and put-together as the yards and fences I work so hard to keep in line at all times?"

Well, she probably didn't say that last part. At least, not out loud. But the implication was there. When I tuned back in to the conversation, she was shaking her head as she looked dramatically in the other direction.

"Honestly, Ramona, maybe we made a mistake," she was saying, for real that time. "Sending you to that school; I worried that you weren't ready and now; "

"I was perfectly ready to go to university," I said dully. "And I'm an adult, so you didn't send me anywhere. I chose to go. And my name is Ramona."

"Adults don't throw tantrums because of a silly game."

"It's not silly," I said through gritted teeth. "This is what I want to do with my life."

"Play games."

"Make games."

"Hmm," she said. "Be that as it may, I highly doubt you'll find a summer job making games. I charged the laptop battery up earlier today, so if the power stays out, we can still work on your resume tonight."

I sighed. "I have a resume. I already asked if they were hiring at The Sword and Dice and they said they'd get back to me."

"I doubt the comic book store is hiring," she said, unimpressed, before she started towards the stairs. "I'm surprised Jordan Cooper's managed to keep it open as long as he has. I'll go down to The Enchanted Florist tomorrow and speak with Owen. That girl he has working there was incredibly rude to me the other day and refused to call him so I could make a complaint about her."

"Okay, Karen," I muttered under my breath.

Mom turned. "What was that?"

"Nothing."

She clearly didn't believe me and shot a very Karen-esque look in my direction. "Well, if he's willing to hire her, I bet he's one of the few people in town who would be willing to overlook your new; style and possibly offer you a job."

And there it was; yet another dig at my hair, and my new eyebrow piercing, and the fact that I wasn't dressed like her President of the Student Council Princess anymore.

I wish I could say it had been a gradual transformation, that I hadn't been the stereotypical example of the good-girl going wild as soon as she was on her own for the first time. However, years of living with Liz Roth, head of the Minwack Falls Homeowners Association, vice-president of the Minwack Falls High School Parent-Teacher Association, and volunteer board member for the Minwack Falls Good Neighbor Society, had instilled an almost-detrimental instinct to be honest in me.

I was absolutely the model of a rebellious girl experiencing life away from an overbearing mother and semi-absent father.

I'd left for university as a geeky girl with suitcases full of modest blouses and nice-but-not-too-tight jeans. At the end of the semester, I returned home with suitcases full of pop culture t-shirts, dark jeans that were ripped in all the right places, and Chuck Taylors that I'd kept on my feet day in and day out so I could get that worn-in look as fast as possible. I was still geeky and still a girl, but now that girl had bright blue hair, an eyebrow ring, and an exasperatedly cynical attitude.

I loved who I had become. I loved being Ramona, the girl wi

The True Story of Snow White: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 03 Sep 2026 14:32:00 -0600

The True Story of Snow White: Part 6

An unexpected Anniversary guest.

Based on the works of The Story Teller, in 6 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Why don't I just stay this size for a while? I'm curious, wife, did you like having a cock in your ass and a cock in your cunny at the same time?"

"Yes!" She moaned.

"I'll be directing the next session. Wouldn't you just love for me to tell you to suck another man's cock, or for me to order you to hold your ass cheeks wide so he could force his shaft into your little rosebud. And when you were ready to cum, I'd make you suck on my cock so that I could feel your screams vibrating all over it."

Their pace was frantic, both arching towards the other until all that was heard throughout the room was the sound of aroused flesh smashing against aroused flesh.

Cassius continued whispering hot erotic words to her, spinning his magic around her, setting the images into her mind so clearly Snow White felt she could reach out and touch them. He spoke of new scenarios and new partners, sometimes one, sometimes large groups. How he came to know her deepest desires, she knew not, but there it was offered to her on a silver platter.

Her legs were lifted and settled over his shoulders. The position allowed him a deeper penetration, much to Snow White's increasing delight. She relished the hot velvety shaft stroking in and out of her cunt. The thick round head would occasionally pop free and the feel of it splitting her back open caused her breath to catch.

Nothing was held back as they mated. Moans and growls ripped through the room along with the wet sounds of skin against skin. Cassius used every ounce of strength he possessed. His powerful thrusts pushed Snow White across the bed. She in turn impaled herself on his organ and begged for more.

The air was permeated with the scent of sex, thickening with each passing second. Cassius could feel his orgasm approaching like a dark carnivorous beast, waiting for just the right moment to pounce. His motions grew sharper, becoming quick jerky stabs designed to incite his orgasm.

Snow White gripped Cassius's hips, her sharp nails biting deeply as she tried to pull his cock deeper. "More, Cassius! Oh God, give me more!"

He gave it to her. Reaching down with his hand he pinched her clit. Looking into her passion clouded eyes he gave her a wicked smile and sent his magic zipping through his body. It entered his fingers and sparked into her clit while at the same time entering his cock causing it to elongate and thicken several inches.

Snow White was shattered with orgasm after orgasm, the rapture surging from her clit and from her convulsing cunt. Her back arched from the force of the orgasm and her skin felt like a flash fire was burning in it. Her screams ricocheted throughout the room and her hands grabbed the sheets holding them tightly, an anchor to her quaking body and pleasure-wracked mind.

Cassius shouted as her cunt clamped around his thickened rod. He was squeezed and squeezed until thrusting his cock was almost impossible. With a last mighty heave he surged forward until he was firmly planted inside her cunt. And then the orgasm was upon him, blasting from his cock in large thick streams of cum. He threw his head back and yelled as the orgasm reached his head in sharp, piercing white flashes that seemed to sear every brain cell he had.

His thrusts continued until every single drop of cum was expelled from his cock before lowering himself down on top of Snow White.

She reached up wearily and ran her hands along his sweat soaked back, panting softly against the skin of his neck.

"I lied to you," Cassius began, his voice sounding harsh to her ears, "I wouldn't really have let you leave."

Snow White laughed softly. "I never really thought you would. And thank God for it."

Their lips met in a soft kiss, each pouring their newfound feelings into it. Each knowing with unfailing certainty that their lives together would be the stuff of fairy tales.

Snow White receives an unexpected Anniversary guest.

Snow White signed in disgust. As first anniversaries went, this one Sucked! Today was supposed to be special and wonderful. And not only that, she was supposed to be getting sex, lots of hot, steamy sex. Hell, by this time she should have been limp from so much sex. At this point, she'd even be satisfied with a quickie, if only she could find Cassius!

Growling under her breath, Snow White stormed through the front entrance of the castle. There was not one inch of this damn castle that she had not searched and, still, no Cassius.

A quick glance at the hall clock had her throwing her hands up in defeat. Now there was no more time for even a quickie. Their dinner guests would be arriving in a little less than two hours and she still needed to bathe and get into her ball gown. Narrowing her eyes, she stomped up the stairs, vowing that Cassius would pay for keeping her stewing all day.

The Bedchamber

The door to their bedchamber was already open when Snow White reached it. As she reached out to close the door, her hand just gripped the very edge and slipped off, breaking a nail in the process. Hissing at the slight pain, she added the injustice to her list and left the door open.

Maybe the bath would help ease some of her tension, although she didn't hold out much hope of that. Of course it was more of a pool than a tub, so if relaxing in it didn't help she would just swim some of her aggression away.

"Oh God, yes! Give me that hard cock!" The barely audible cry stopped her hand in mid motion as she reached for the bathroom door.

By God, if Cassius was in there getting his rocks off, while she had had to suffer all day without relief, there was going to be hell to pay, she fumed. Turning swiftly, she moved to the immense walk in closet and thrust dresses and ball gowns out of her way without regard for the delicate garments. There, in the back of the closet, was an iron ring hanging from what looked like a normal wall. Grasping the cold metal, she twisted the ring to the right and waited while a secret door opened soundlessly, revealing the dim passageway beyond.

The sounds of sex were louder here, echoing slightly through the hallway. About midway down, Snow White stopped and slid open a small slot in the wall that had hid two peepholes at eye level.

The amazing sight that greeted her had her gasping and then quickly covering her mouth before the sound could get out. God, she just couldn't believe her eyes. Screams and moans of raw pleasure were emanating from a young blonde haired woman while a muscular golden haired male sawed his cock in and out of the blonde woman's tight ass. Cassius, his long black hair pulled back into a pony tail was seated on the edge of the bathing pool, watching each wave of pleasure cross the servant's face, urging the guy doing the thrusting on with hot fuck words and stroking his erection in time with the others' thrusts.

"Christ, she's so fucking tight!" Growled the golden haired man.

Snow White choked off another gasp as the man turned his profile towards her and she got her first good look. It was Malachi, the genie in the mirror, the man that had taken her virginity.

The muscles in Malachi's thick arms clenched and rippled as he gripped the servants hips, holding her still so that he could slam his cock into the tight orifice he plowed with a fast violent motion. "Yeah, take my cock you little slut. It feels good doesn't it? All nice and hard, stretching you out and filling you up."

The young woman moaned in agreement.

Smack!

"You're ignoring your prince, bitch! Look, he has to stroke his own cock, when it should be your mouth doing all the work. Get down there and give his balls a good lick. Now!" The genie gripped the back of her head and forced it down until her mouth came into contact with the smooth skin of Cassius's balls.

Cassius threw his head back and groaned with pleasure. Releasing the genie from the mirror was the perfect anniversary gift for his wife. And today he had purposely hidden from her so that her frustrations would be at their peak when he introduced Malachi into their lovemaking session.

Hmm, he would have to remember this particular servant; she took to cocksucking with such gusto. Nibbling and biting, licking and sucking, all the while moaning and whimpering from the fierce rapture she was receiving from Malachi's frantic thrusts.

"Hiss." The sound was torn from Cassius's throat as the entire length of his shaft disappeared down the girl's throat. Forgetting that his hands were bracing him up, he wrapped them into the servants blond locks and began to guide her head up and down. Sighing once more in pleasure he lowered his back to the cool tiles and rested there, enjoying the hot wetness and suction surrounding his cock.

Snow White had completely forgotten her anger. Watching the m nage a trois going on just a few feet in front of her had her so horny that her juices were already trickling down her legs. Her eyes darted here and there trying not to miss any of the action.

Sweat began to bead on her skin and her breath rasped in and out of her lungs as her arousal grew. Her skin ached, demanding to be touched. With shaking hands she frantically tried to undo the buttons that ran along the front of her day gown but she could only manage to undo enough buttons to expose her breasts. Quietly whimpering she pulled at her skirts until they were bunched around her waist.

The first touch of her fingers against her clit almost had her crying out with pleasure. Ever so slowly she rotated the delicate bud, around and around, shivering from the electric pulses that raced through her body. With her other hand she caressed a breast, gently manipulating and squeezing the delicate flesh. She turned her focus back to the erotic scene.

Malachi hammered his cock deeper and deeper into the servant's wonderfully tight ass. The inner muscles surrounding him kept constricting and constricting, forcing him to use his depleting will power to keep from cumming. And just went he thought he would lose the battle the muscles would ease up and he could once more enjoy the pleasure without the fear of coming too soon. Tilting the blonde's ass enabled him a deeper penetration, which he took full advantage of, slowing his thrusts to get the maximum depth out of each stroke.

The servant groaned in appreciation, loving the way the ridges on the cock fucking her scraped along her inner muscles.

Leaning over her, Malachi whispered, "Does your Prince's cock taste good, slut? I want to hear you tell your Prince how good his cock tastes."

The servant released the cock with a gasp. "Oh your highness, I love the taste of your cock. It's so big and thick I can barely managed to get it down my throat. I would do anything to have it in my mouth and in my ass." She broke off as Cassius forced her to engulf his cock once more."

"You shall have your wish." Cassius remarked and with the touch of his hand against the servants shoulder left his personal mark engraved in her skin. Now everyone would know that the servant belonged to him and only him. To be used in any way that Cassius desired, by anyone that he chose.

The servant cried out at the white hot flash of pain and then cried out in joy as she realized that now she was marked and would know forever the pleasure of her master.

"A very good choice, Cassius. Her mouth is nothing compared to what this ass can do, though. I've almost cum thrice from the muscles squeezing my cock. I hope you'll let me borrow her from time to time?"

"Of course." His voice sounded harsh to his own ears. But he was so close to cumming, how could it sound any other way? The servant assaulting his organ never missed a beat. Plunging up and down, she would occasionally release Cassius to bathe the glistening instrument with her tongue, staring into Cassius's hungry eyes until she once more took the rod back into her mouth. The full sacs below also received the same treatment, along with little, stinging love bites that had Cassius arching his back and yelling out more sexual obscenities.

Cassius felt the familiar tingling sensations that signaled his approaching orgasm. His balls felt like they were on fire as the cum churned inside them and his stomach muscles tightened with the effort to hold it inside. With a small nod to Malachi, Cassius let him know that he was close to cumming.

Malachi smiled back and looked down on the servant with wicked glee. Reaching underneath, he flicked at the servants throbbing clit. With his hips rocking, Malachi started a series of hard fierce thrusts, using his cock as a weapon, purposely bottoming out with each thrust.

The sudden sharp scream that erupted from the blond woman had Snow White inhaling sharply. Her hand tightened around the breast it was clutching in reflex tearing an almost soundless whimper from her throat. Again and again, she repeated the motion, at times pinching the nipple or pulling at it, fascinated by the shivers and goose bumps this caused.

Snow White moved the hand stroking her clit continuously, gaining speed as she became lost in the scene in front of her and then slowing down to stave off her orgasm so that she could cum with them. The rich, hungry sounds the trio made whispered into her ears, teasing her ultra-sensitive skin with electric shivers. Over and over, sizzling images of Malachi's cock piercing the servants ass and of Cassius guiding the young woman to swallow even more of his cock etched themselves into her memory. Through it all Snow White could not help wishing that it were she in place of the servant.

Malachi squeezed his eyes shut and gritted his teeth. The urge to cum was too strong now. There was no way he could hold back. The vice around the turgid length of his cock was tighter than anything he had ever felt before. Leaning over the servant Malachi whispered into her ear, "I'm going to cum, little cockslut. I'm going to cum in your ass and you re going to thank me prettily afterward. Do you understand me, slut?" Malachi gave a painful squeeze to the rigid clit in his fingers.

He took the resultant cry of pain and shaky nod, as acceptance.

"Good. I'm going to remember you and you are going to remember me as well, I think. Especially when the mark I will place on your body turns warm and you will know that I am coming for you. To take you, stretch you, fill you up with my hot cum. Yes, little slut, that's right. Mine, forever."

Malachi's words were too much for the young woman. Screams of exultant pleasure erupted from around the pistoning cock in her mouth and her body shook and bucked with the rush of orgasmic tremors.

That was the moment Malachi had been waiting for. With a fierce growl he sank his teeth deep into back of the servants neck, deep enough to draw blood and leave a permanent mark etched there for the rest of the young woman's life. At the same time, he thrust one last time, burying his cock to the hilt into the spasming depths of the servant's ass. Cum burned a fiery path from his balls to erupt from the tip of his cock, drenching the blonde's insides. In the end there was so much cum, it leaked out from around his still thrusting shaft, dripping down onto the tiles.

Snow White's own orgasm was only seconds away when her focus turned from Malachi to Cassius. He had both hands firmly wrapped around the young woman's head, the knuckles of his hands turning white from the strength of his grip as he guided the head up and down on his aching member. She could see the servant's lips red from the abuse that she so obviously enjoyed and her cheeks hollowed from the force of suction she was applying around Cassius's cock. From Cassius's heavy breathing and the straining muscles in his forearms his orgasm was close at hand.

Cassius watched the last orgasmic tremor shiver through Malachi. Yes, he was very definitely glad that he had been able to release him from the mirror. And the servant, he would look forward to pillaging that ass at a later date in the not too distant future. But for now he wanted to cum and cum a lot. He wanted to watch his new acquisition swallow his load.

"That's it wench. Suck my cock. Show me how much you want my cum. Come on, Show me!" He commanded.

The girl worshipped his organ, running loving hands up and down the wet length. At the tip she stopped, laving the blunt head with her tongue. And then the suction began anew, fiercer and stronger; her cheeks so hollowed it looked painful.

Cassius could withhold his orgasm no longer. It shot out like a skyrocket with such force the servant choked, but did not let go, determined to devour every single drop of her Prince's cum. More blasts hit the back of her throat and she moaned to let Cassius know how much she loved it.

Snow White doubled over, as her knees grew weak from her impending orgasm. Her mouth was wide open when the climax ripped through her body and she was unable to prevent the resultant scream of pleasure that tore from her throat. Unendurable waves of red-hot pleasure battered her body, shuddering through her system. Her knees buckled and she slipped to the floor. She continued her torment, rubbing her clit with fast and furious movements, glutting her body on the wondrous pleasure she was experiencing.

Cassius was completely caught up in the sensations piercing his body. His skin and muscles felt like they were being consumed by his orgasm and shot out the same way his cum was going, straight through his cockhead and into the woman's throat. It was amazing to him that in the state he was in he was able to hear the thin scream that managed to pass through the thick stonewalls. He shuddered in exquisite pleasure as the last jet of cum burned its way from his shaft. Closing his eyes he let his head fall backward, luxuriating in the pleasantly sated feeling that swept through him.

When next Cassius opened his eyes, he found Malachi staring at him with a thoughtful look on his face.

"Was that your?"

"Umm, yes that would be my delightful Snow White. She has a rather bad penchant for eavesdropping." Cassius glanced over to the wall that hid his wife.

"Perhaps, we should teach her what happens to bad little girls who can't mind their manners."

"A very good idea. How about we start on it later, say during supper? I'm just a tad exhausted right now?"

"How does your wife put up with your lack of stamina?" Malachi teased.

"I make up for it in other more adventurous ways." Cassius retorted giving Malachi the finger.

"You wish."

"I will. That's a promise." The promise held a great deal of heat to it.

Nervous moments.

Snow White smoothed the fabric at the back of her gown as she sat down in the chair that Cassius held out for her. Her hand trembled slightly.

Cassius leaned down close to her ear and spoke in a whisper. "Are you nervous, my dear?"

She jumped just a bit at the suddenness of his question. "No, of course not. Why would you think that I was nervous?"

"Maybe it's the fact that your hands are trembling. Tell me, dear wife, what could you possibly have to be nervous about tonight of all nights?"

"Nothing. I'm not nervous. You're just imagining things." She protested.

"Very well. Then we'll proceed with the party."

Cassius sat next to Snow White and waved his hands at the army of servants bearing trays to go ahead and serve the food. When the food was served and the guests had begun to eat, he leaned over once more and whispered to Snow White. "My dear, are you sure you're not nervous? You've almost dropped the food on your fork twice now."

"I'm fine. See." And she forked the bite into her mouth.

Cassius waited until she had taken a deep drink of wine before asking his next question. "Did you enjoy your little eavesdropping adventure today?"

Snow White choked on the wine.

Smiling evilly, Cassius patted her back, helping to ease her discomfort.

She lifted guilty eyes to study Cassius. What she saw did not look promising. He had a look of sinister glee on his face. And his mouth was drawn up in a devilish smile.

Deciding on a course of action, Snow White plun

The True Story of Snow White: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 02 Sep 2026 14:22:00 -0600

The True Story of Snow White: Part 5

Waking Sloan..

Based on the works of The Story Teller, in 6 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

When she was once more back in the room, Snow White lifted her hand and pointed at Sloan with her index finger. "I don t know how to Wake him."

Tanned hands brushed long, golden hair over thick, powerful shoulders and a brilliant blue eye winked at her from a face so handsome it made women swoon.

"Anything you say, princess." Derek replied. "But first I think I'll get a bit more comfortable."

He removed his shirt and then painstakingly inched his breeches down. Snow White's breath hitched in her throat as his beautiful, thick cock sprang free of the tight breeches. As she reached for it, his hand came up and gave hers a sharp smack.

"No touchy feely Princess."

She pouted, but moved closer to the couch.

Derek slid his hands along the smooth skin of Sloan's thighs, pulling them apart and placing Sloan's right foot on the floor. He knelt down so that his chest was partially supported by the couch. Observing the deep hibernation of Sloan s limp shaft and sagging ballsack, Derek was overcome with deep sympathy for Sloan s plight.

With a mental shake Derek willed his mind back to the task at hand. There was a trick to waking Sloan. Looking at the princess who was diligently caressing and squeezing her bared breasts, he figured he had better hurry the pace along.

Derek released Sloan's limp snake and spoke, "Get down here and wake up his cock, princess. Right now!" He barked the last order when she did not move.

Leaning down, she ran her tongue over the silky smooth sac at the base of Sloan's cock. sHe sucked each nut one at a time into his mouth, rasping her tongue over them and taking her teeth to each one with gentle love bites.

sHe did this purely for her own pleasure, loving the taste and feel of the full globes. Switching to the cock in her hands she drew wet circles around the head with the tip of his tongue. Next she coated her long middle finger generously with saliva and grazed the puckered opening of Sloan's anus.

In the next instant three things happened. Snow White sucked Sloan's cock into her mouth, thrust her finger deep into her lover's anus, and Sloan woke in an instant, his hoarse shout mingling with her groan.

It only took a minute for the sleep to clear from Sloan's head. "Fuck! I love getting woke up like this!" He yelled. His cock, now granite hard, had a hand wrapped tightly around the shaft, stroking and pumping it while Derek's hot mouth sucked on the head with vigorous intensity. Another finger was added to the one in his ass, stretching and stroking. He grabbed clumps of golden hair in his hands and used them to guide Derek up and down on his shaft.

Not once did Sloan open his eyes while he savored each miniscule sensation. So it came as quite a shock when he heard Derek's voice and realized there was someone else in the room.

"Sloan's tongue can do a much better job on your cunt, princess. Go ahead, straddle and sit down on his mouth. You can minister while you enjoy."

His eyes opened immediately, zeroing in on the naked woman standing near his head. Shit, he thought, I forgot all about her fuckable ass.

Snow White watched the erotic phallus in front of her with such avid concentration that when Derek spoke she jumped. As his words registered she realized that she was completely naked, and that her fingers were rubbing her clit, but for the life of her, she could not remember taking her clothes off.

She shrugged, dismissing her confusions. Taking the hand Sloan held out to her she moved to get into position and was directed to the face his mighty phallus, now very red, rigid, and sporting a series of bumpy blue veins which wrapped his shaft like the ivy vines which ascended toward the top of the castle tower..

"Oh!" She cried out, arching her back as Sloan's tongue laved the entire length of her slit ending with a sharp flick against her clitoris. Hands reached up and caressed her breasts, cupping and squeezing, pulling and pinching her nipples. God, the way he was intentionally using slow laps with his tongue that did nothing to bring her closer to orgasm made her want to scream in frustration.

A quick wiggle of her hips and Sloan grabbed her preventing any more movement.

"Please! Please, I need more! Give me more!" She moaned in frustration.

Derek cleared his throat and spoke, "Get down here and suck his cock, princess. Right now!" He barked the last order when she did not move.

"Oh Fuck, yeah!" Sloan growled as her mouth swallowed his cock, while her fingers fondled his plump sack.

Christ, he had to get his mind off the pleasure his cock was receiving or he'd cum too soon. Returning to her cunt, Sloan concentrated on edging her toward orgasm. He sucked her clit into his mouth and held it there while he punished it with his tongue. Careful love bites followed the hard rapid flicks and then Sloan went further, ramming two fingers into her cunt and fucking her to the same rhythm as his tongue.

She shivered, moaning around the hard shaft in her mouth. Her orgasm was so close and her body so tense that Derek had to remove her hand from Sloan's cock before she hurt him. That left only her mouth covering the head and when her orgasm erupted her scream vibrated around Sloan's cock. It took supreme will on Sloan's part to stave off his own orgasm.

"Oh God, stop before I cum." Sloan yelled in warning.

Derek looked at the stunned princess and realized that she was too weak to continue.

That was fine with him, while she recuperated. While he picked her up, Sloan shifted on the couch leaving a corner of it empty for Derek to place Snow White in.

Snow White stayed where she was, afraid that she had done something wrong.

"Please, don't be angry with me." She said in a small voice.

Sloan looked at her in astonishment. "Princess, we're not mad at you, we're mad at ourselves. We lost control and almost screwed up your lesson." He said in disgust. "Just give us a few minutes to calm down and we'll continue your lesson."

A searing look passed between the two.

Unfortunately, Snow White was unable to sit still. Her arousal scented the air and the heat of it raging through her veins kept her muscles constantly twitching and her cunt aching for a hard cock

"Poor Princess, you aren't going to last much longer are you?" Sloan teased.

Snow White opened her eyes just as Sloan grabbed her and slung her over his shoulder. The cave man tactics sent new tingles shivering up her spine. Raising her head she saw that Derek was right behind her. His hand was stroking his cock and there was such a look of sexual resolve on his face that it took her breath away.

The next thing she knew, the cold wood of the table was pressed against her breasts and stomach and Sloan's prick was splitting her cunt open.

Her mouth opened wide in a silent O and her nails dug small grooves into the wood. His cock kept inching and pushing inside her until she thought it would never end. When the whole length was finally inside, she managed to relax slightly but was unable to stop the involuntary shudders coursing through her.

Sloan moaned low in his throat. Her cunt was so tight and wet. God, he loved the feral jolt to his system when he rammed his cock home. It was primal, vicious and made him want to spew his juices right then and there. Pulling out, he gave a triumphant shout and punched his cock back into the volcanic heat of her cunt.

"Oh!" She couldn't stop the cry of delight, the pleasure she was receiving from his fucking so explosive. Eagerly she tilted her hips to meet his powerful thrusts letting the turbulence of his possession overwhelm her.

Growling and grunting he drove in and out of the slick heat, not even slowing down when Derek's wet fingers shoved into his manhole. The stimulation soon had him aching to be fucked. Derek's hands shoved against his shoulders forcing him to lean over Snow White with an order to hold still.

Sloan's flesh was hot, almost feverish against her own and his breath panted harshly against her ear. Callused fingers closed over her shoulders as Derek's voice sounded behind them.

"Are you ready for my cock?"

Snow White relinquished the last shred of her control and let the fiery whirlwind dominate her. Her body vibrated with the unending pleasure. Derek's taut body against her own along with his low groans of pleasure against her ear added to the eroticism.

His sudden movement lodged his cock deeper inside the princess than he had ever thought was possible.

"More Derek! Spank me more!"

The ecstasy he was experiencing was two-fold, his only thoughts the imminent orgasm rising up from his balls. He had just enough presence of mind left to reach down between Snow White's thighs, grab her clit between thumb and finger and squeeze. Once! Twice! And then she screamed.

The orgasm hurtled through her tearing away all of her inhibitions and feelings, leaving her vulnerable and open to each miniscule bolt of pleasure. It seared nerve endings, plowed through quivering muscles and poured from her throat in ear-splitting screams.

"Oh Please! Oh Please! Oh Please! Oh Please!"

Her inner muscles clamped around his cock until he could barely move. Thrusting even harder he was able to bury his shaft the rest of the way. But before he could pull out for another, Snow White came, her muscles squeezing tighter than a vice.

That was the end of it for him. Cum boiled up from his balls in the strongest orgasm of his life. "Un! Un! Un!" He grunted with each spurt of cum that shot from his cock, clutching Snow White to him. Arching his back, he rocked back and forth, shaking violently as fiercer spasms wracked his body. Sloan slumped over and his head landed on the table, next to her head.

Derek stepped up behind Sloan and hefted his sweaty body off her pelvis, and took his place between her thighs. Wasting no time, he plunged into her hot cunt.

Sloan was still dribbling cum when Derek reached down and squeezed his lover's tits tighter; "Squeeze my cock, slut! Yeah, that's it. Nice and tight."

Derek whispered more fuck words while his hips pumped, drawing his cock all the way out and then punching hard and fast to the root over and over again.

Snow White opened her sleepy eyes in shock as he came. She looked up to see Derek in the throes of his own orgasm. The pleasure he was experiencing was shown in blatant details on his face. His lips were pulled back in a snarl showing white, gritted teeth and angry, red veins throbbed in his arched neck.

But the eyes, there was something wrong with the eyes that sent fear coursing through her. The brilliant blue irises were gone replaced by slate-gray eyes rimmed with fire. They burned through her weakened defenses and entered her mind. Power slammed through her causing a gasp. It latched onto an indefinable part of her soul. Twisting and twirling. Capturing. Possessing.

A voice spoke in her mind. "I have left my mark branded on your soul. You are mine now, for all eternity. I will know you and you will know me, very, very soon." His promise echoed in her mind and then the power was gone leaving her feeling possessed and somewhat empty.

Cassius stayed entrenched in the golden god's body, luxuriating in the feeling of a tight ass around his cock even if the orgasm was a tad small compared to what he normally had. Perhaps he would introduce this into his marriage after his bride got to know him better. A few quick experimental thrusts solidified his decision.

When the last trickle of cum was released he withdrew his presence.

Snow White clutched her tutors to her seeking comfort from the feeling of impending doom.

Will it be wedded bliss for Snow White & her Prince?

The wedding was over and Snow White was married. She still couldn't believe it had happened. And to the man with the slate gray eyes, no less. She now realized that trusting fate and her stepmother's cruelty to keep her out of Prince Cassius' clutches had been a mistake. Instead of calmly allowing herself to be led to the slaughter she should have been running away as fast and as far as she could.

Well, she wasn't going to be idle any longer. Everything for her escape was ready. Her bag was packed with only the essentials, a few drab peasant dresses, food that she had managed to steal and sewn in the hem of her skirt were coins and jewelry she would need to survive.

Creeping through the dimly lit corridors of Prince Cassius' castle, Snow White couldn't help but feel like she was being watched. Each time the feeling intensified she would turn around to look only to find an empty hallway.

With a sigh of relief, she finally reached the door that would lead to the castle gardens and her escape. Pushing against the door, she winced as the old unused hinges proceeded to creak and groan. Opening it only enough for her to inch through it, she left the door open rather than risk someone hearing the creaks if she tried to shut it.

A sense of exhilaration and freedom came over her as she ran through the night- shrouded gardens. Soon, soon she would be free.

When she reached the maze of shrubs at the very back of the garden Snow White turned once more to make sure she was not being followed the then silently. Pulling a scrap of paper out of her pocket she carefully looked over the map she had managed to draw earlier that Day. Satisfied, She Headed Forward While The Sounds Of Crickets Singing Their Night Songs Eased Her Fear.

Crack!

The sound made her jump and fearing pursuit Snow White ran, constantly looking over her shoulder. Unfortunately with her attention distracted she was not looking where she was going and as she rounded the next corner she ran straight into a hard, powerful body. Her scream echoed through the night as arms of steel wrapped around her.

It was her husband, Prince Cassius, looming over her like a dark apparition. His hair billowed in the gentle breeze wafting through the tall shrubs, the white and black strands shimmering together. His slate gray eyes glared down at her, intimidating her, daring her to struggle. And even though the warrior toughened body against her own was relaxed, Snow White could still feel the powerful muscles bulging in readiness.

"You seek to escape me." Cassius stated.

"I will escape you." Snow White retorted with a confidence she did not fully feel.

"Such delicious spirit. I have chosen well. But you would be wise to learn some discretion." His eyes grew fierce, the corneas rimmed with fire. "I am not a weak-willed man nor are my powers insignificant. Remember that the next time you try to sharpen your tongue on my hide." He released her and took several steps back. "But, because you do not know me and because I do not want my bride to be constantly running away from me in fear, I will offer you a deal. If you can escape this maze, I will let you go free. But there are conditions." Cassius warned.

Snow White's eyes lit up with triumph.

"First of all, for each time I catch you in the maze I will remove one piece of your clothing. Second, you must have at least one article of clothing on your body at the time you exit the maze and if you are naked before exiting you will willingly pledge yourself into my keeping for life. Do you accept my offer?"

She mulled it over in her head. Undoubtedly, he knew this maze like the back of his hand. It was almost certain that she would lose at least one article of clothing before reaching the exit. On the other hand, he didn't know that she had a map that would make reaching the exit fairly easy. In the end though, she really had no choice. It was the only chance she would likely get to be free of Cassius.

"I accept."

"Then be off, my dear. I'll be seeing you soon."

His mocking laughter followed her, like a bad omen.

Transporting himself to the center of the maze, Cassius thought to himself, such a naive little bird. She wouldn't escape him. The maze had been made with his own magic and what his little bird did not realize was that every time a person entered the center, the exit was magically changed to a different location. Snow White would never find her way out. She was his.

Moving to a bench that would be hidden from his bride's view, Cassius sat and prepared to wait.

Mazed.

Snow White paused to look over her map one last time, double-checking her directions before taking the path that would lead her to the center of the maze. It was a pity, she thought, that she couldn't take the time to enjoy the maze, she quite enjoyed puzzles of this sort. As the end of the path drew closer, her confidence grew and the taste of freedom was sweet on her tongue.

"I think we'll start with the skirt first."

Stunned, she turned around to find Cassius sitting on a bench in the center of the maze with a victorious grin on his face. Studying him, she wondered what he would do if she ran.

"You won't make it." He stated simply.

Admitting defeat, Snow White dropped her bag onto the ground and moved to stand in front of her husband. She reached for the buttons on the back of her skirt, hoping to get it done and over with quickly.

"Stop." He said. "You will allow me to have the honors, please."

She dropped her hands and looked above his head, embarrassment tinting her cheeks a light rose.

"Hmm, should I take it down or should I take it up. Decisions. Decisions. I think I'll take it up. Such a delightful way to draw out the suspense."

Warm, calloused hands gripped her ankle beneath her skirt. Traveling upwards, they moved at a snail s pace, pausing every now and again to squeeze and mold her soft flesh. Upon reaching her thighs the hands repositioned so that one was touching her outer thigh and the other her inner thigh.

"You have such soft, yielding skin. I'm sure I will enjoy sampling a taste of it. You'll moan for me when I do, won't you, wife."

She shook her head.

"No? Well, we shall see won't we?"

Her attention was drawn back to his hands, more specifically the one on her inner thigh. Mere inches from her cunny, Cassius would soon be able to feel the smooth hairless skin and even worse the moisture beginning to dew her nether lips.

Cassius gave a deep laugh. "My dear, your thoughts and feelings are so very clear on your face. Tell me, sweet, what is the reason you do not want me to touch your cunny? Could it be that you are becoming hungry by my touch and don't wish me to find the evidence between your legs?"

Snow White ignored the question.

He sighed. "Very well, wife, I will divest you of your skirt and you can go on your way." His hands pulled from beneath her skirt allowing it to drop. "Oops. That was careless of me, wasn't it? Now, I'll have to raise your skirt up all over again. Damn." He cursed in amusement.

The delighted look on his handsome face proved to Snow White that his bumble was no accident as once more his hands slid under her skirt to grip the other ankle. Moving his hands much quicker this time, Cassius reached the crease of her leg where thigh met groin in a matter of seconds.

Raising his face, he stared into her eyes letting her see the naked arousal in his own. "What will I find wife? The proof that you want me or that you don't? And what will it take for you to admit it yourself?"

"I want nothing of you. That is the proof that you seek." She replied.

"Liar!" Cassius growled in anger and reaching up found the wetness leaking from her cunt. "Here is my proof, your cunny soaking wet with desire, desire that I brought about." His fingers speared through her cunny, plunging inside her, fucking her until he received a moan of pleasure.

Snow White did not expect what Cassius did next. Her clitoris was pinched between his thumb and index finger and in the next instant rhythmic magical pulses shot into her clit sending her into an instant orgasm.

"Oh God!" She screamed over and over again until finally Cassius released his hold. Slum

The True Story of Snow White: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 01 Sep 2026 14:20:00 -0600

The True Story of Snow White: Part 4

Snow White just moaned, too exhausted to even smile.

Submitting can be exciting..

Based on the works of The Story Teller, in 6 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

"Are you ready for more, lass?" Samson breathed into her ear.

She nodded weakly.

"Good."

Solid arms wrapped around her holding her in an unbreakable hold while Gabriel moved into position behind her. Apprehension slowly seeped through her causing her to whimper as two generously lubricated fingers eased into her ass.

"Easy lass. Don't tense up. Just relax and before you know it you're going to be screaming from the pleasure of a cock in your ass and a cock in your cunt."

Twice more Gabriel inserted his creamed fingers deep into her ass, twisting them and thrusting them in and out enjoying every sigh and moan that slipped through her parted lips. When Gabriel was satisfied that she was wet enough to accept his large cock without pain he nodded to Samson and positioned his cock against the slick puckered flesh.

Samson's tightened his grip around Snow White, watching as Gabriel's cock started to slip bit by bit into the depths of her ass. The exquisite pleasure that crossed his friends face made him wish that he were the one inching into that delectable ass, feeling the tight squeeze of the newly initiated muscles being forced outward as his cock pierced their depths. He felt the head pop slip inside through the thin membrane between their cocks. Samson soothed her tense body, running his hands up and down her body, whispering to her to relax.

Snow White felt shaken to the core as the rest of Gabriel's cock breached the tight ring of muscles and lodged firmly in her ass. The feeling of fullness was at an all-time extreme and the slightest movement of either man sent white hot sparks searing through every nerve ending she had. Her ragged whimpers turned to sighs of delight and every minuscule tingle of pleasure was savored.

Her tutors were breathing heavily and wearing the same expression of acute rapture. They looked at each other over Snow White's shoulder, understanding in that one look that neither would be able to hold off their climax for long. The magnificent tension surrounding their cocks would make the friction so severe as to be almost painful.

"Put your hands on the bed and brace yourself, girl. We're going to fuck you so hard you'll feel us pounding you in your dreams for weeks." Gabriel growled raggedly.

The instant she placed her hands on the bed it began. Hands tightly gripped her hips rocking her up and down on their rigid shafts with a violent intensity. There was no rhyme or reason just raw hard sex. Mindless with desire, she let them have their way with her. Screaming at them to take her, she urged them on to a harder and more intense pace.

The sordid sight of his shaft being engulfed by her ass mesmerized Gabriel. He could feel his friend's stiff rod through the thin membrane between them, fucking Snow White at the same insistent pace. Groaning as her ass squeezed even tighter with her approaching orgasm he could feel his own climax churning in his balls ready to explode at any minute.

Snow White's mouth was open against Samson's neck. Her gasping cries seemed to pierce his skin sending shivers ricocheting through him straight down to his engorged rod. His own orgasm was so close he could already feel the first initial spurts of cum trying to explode from the head of his cock. With a will of steel, he held off, wanting to see the beautiful princess' face when her orgasm claimed her.

For Snow White the hot flashes of ecstasy were too acute to fight. She surrendered to them wholeheartedly allowing her orgasm to scream through her body and out her mouth. "Oh God Take me Fuck me harder!" Her voice trailed off to a long drawn out wail.

The look of wonderment and pleasure on her face was something Samson would remember for the rest of his life. After seeing her pleasure he submitted to his needs allowing his climax to take over. Cum erupted from his cock spewing deep, deep inside her cunt. "Fuck I'm cumming! Take it! Oh Yeah!" He yelled uncontrollably.

Gabriel felt like his cock was in a vice. Her muscles had clamped around him when she came forcing him to slow down his thrusts. The friction grew worse and he could feel every inch of slick skin as it slid over his member.

The first rapturous blast of cum caught him unexpectedly, something that had never happened before. After that he buried his cock in her ass holding still as blast after blast of hot sticky cum jetted into her bowels. Reaching forward he grabbed her hair with one hand yanking her head back. "Can you feel my cum, girl?" He whispered through clenched teeth. "I'm cumming so much you'll be dripping for days. Fuck!" He screamed.

Gabriel withdrew one more time before slamming as deep as he could go while the last and biggest explosion of cum ripped from his cock, leaving him gasping for breath. Leaning over Snow White he dropped his forehead on her back.

The three of them rested this way for long, long minutes.

" A fucking plus!" Gabriel managed to get out.

"Oh yeah!" Samson said still panting.

Snow White just moaned, too exhausted to even smile.

Snow learns that submitting can be exciting.

The faint sounds of flesh smacking flesh caused goose bumps to break out on Snow White's milky white skin and the feminine cries of pain sent fear licking along her nerves. With each leaden step she took the sounds grew louder until finally she was standing outside the door of the very room the noises originated from. Her next tutors room.

Filling her lungs with air that felt heavy with tension, she nervously wiped her hands on her skirt. She was supposed to enter this room but found herself so reluctant to do so that she had to will her hand to grasp the knob and turn. The door opened with a forbidding creak.

The sight that greeted her froze Snow White on the spot. Devlin, his well-built body encased in black leather had his slave, Hannah, draped naked over his lap and was administering a harsh spanking.

He glanced up when the door opened, smiling in amusement at her frightened look. "Close your mouth, close the door and sit in that chair." He nodded towards a chair in front and slightly to the left of her. "I'll get to you next slave."

The shiver that crept along her skin caught his notice. His look changed becoming cold and calculating. He liked her fear, she realized.

Snow White tore her eyes away from the scene in front of her. This man disturbed her more than any of the others. With his thick brown hair and neatly trimmed goatee he appeared as normal as any other man. But when she looked into his nearly black eyes, fear and uncertainty swept through her along with a feeling of desire she was not ready to admit to.

The silence in the room broke through her thoughts. Glancing up, Snow White realized that Devlin had finished the spanking and was now allowing Hannah to kiss his hands in apology. "You will take care the next time I order you to do something won't you, Hannah?"

"Yes master." She replied meekly, bowing her blonde head submissively.

"Good. Fetch me the ropes for our new slave."

Snow White watched Devlin move towards her. She was torn between her survival instinct screaming Run and the strange new urge to submit to this dark-souled man.

He was almost upon her when she bolted for the door. It was a weak attempt and quickly halted. His fingers bit deeply into her arms, spinning her around and pushing her back into the chair where he held her immobilized.

"Bind her!" Devlin ordered Hannah.

Snow White was too scared to resist as her hands and ankles were secured to the chair. Oh God, what have I done, she thought. He'll never let this go unpunished. How will I bear it?

When he straightened she caught a glimpse of his face and wished she had not. His eyes were cold and empty and his face was unyielding.

But, in truth, Devlin was not angry with the princess. No, he found her attempt amusing. Her fear of him and the unknowns that he would teach her were only natural. She would learn throughout the long night ahead to submit her will to his, freely giving him every part of her body and doing everything that he told her to do.

She watched him as he moved away unable to keep from admiring his body. The tight black leggings clung to his body accentuating every rippling muscle in his thighs. His well-chiseled ass threatened to burst the seams that held the material together. The last item of clothing, a tight leather vest, covered his chest and powerful shoulders leaving his thick brawny arms bare.

Devlin stopped momentarily in front of a small table and then returned to stand in front of Snow White. In one hand he held a very long and lethal looking knife and the other a plain leather collar. He made a short job out of destroying her dress, slicing sleeves and slitting the bodice. More precise cuts to the skirt and the dress hung on her frame in tatters. When he was finished with the dress he snapped the collar in place around her delicate neck.

"Remove the clothing." He said to Hannah.

Hannah did as told. Several times she had to tug very hard to get the material out from underneath Snow White.

When she was naked, Devlin moved behind her and carried her over to a large dinner table. Setting the chair down he pushed it in so that her breasts rested on top of the table.

"Get on the table and display yourself, Hannah." He ordered in an exact tone of voice.

Hannah's movements were slow and sensual as she situated herself on the table, draping her blonde curls artfully around her head. When she had stopped moving, Devlin reached over Snow White's shoulders and grabbed her ankles. A hard pull brought Hannah down to the edge of the table. Bending her legs he placed her feet against the edge of the table so that her cunt was splayed lewdly.

Embarrassed at having the slave so openly displayed mere inches from her face, Snow White twisted her head away. She cried out as pain ripped through her skull from Devlin's harsh grip in her hair.

"I have let you go unpunished once, I will allow no more. You will keep your eyes focused on Hannah or I will tie you to my whipping post and whip you without mercy." His hand remained in her hair, assuring that she could not turn away again. With his other hand he gently stroked along the smooth outer lips of Hannah's cunt causing a tiny whimper to escape her.

"She has a very beautiful cunt, doesn't she?" Devlin asked Snow White.

A light tug on her hair made her agree immediately.

His hands continued to rub every inch of Hannah's cunt and soon a small pearl of moisture trickled from between the folds of skin. Devlin caught it on the tip of his finger. Leaning further over Snow White's shoulder he forced her to watch as he brought the droplet to his mouth and deliberately licked it off. "Mmm, nectar of the Gods." He murmured in a low, husky voice.

The look of disgust on the princess's face loosed a devil inside him. His mouth twisted into a cruel smile and reaching forward he rammed a long, thick finger deep into the slave's cunt.

Hannah tensed but did not scream as the finger withdrew as quickly as it had entered her.

"Open your mouth." He demanded.

Snow White gave him a mutinous look and tightened her lips.

Devlin gave a short bark of laughter before reaching down and pinching one of her nipples hard. It had the desired effect. Her sharp cry of pain opened her mouth and he shoved the cream laden finger inside.

She would have bitten him but one look at the unbridled fury in his face quickly changed her mind.

"Good idea." He said knowing exactly what she had thought to do. "I want to feel your tongue wrapping around my finger and you better make sure that you get every drop of juice off of it, or else."

Her nipple throbbed painfully and her stomach churned at having to taste the slave's juices but her fear of Devlin overrode the distaste she was experiencing. Submitting to his order, she lowered her eyes and gave a delicate lick along the masculine finger in her mouth.

He smiled in satisfaction at the first tentative touch of her tongue and the somewhat surprised look that crossed her face when she discovered that it was not a bad taste after all.

Another wicked thought popped into his head. He drew his finger out and then slid it back inside her mouth, imitating the sex act. Her lips closed over his finger, clasping it in a tight grip and sending a bolt of desire ripping through his spine and exploding into his engorged shaft. Enticing images of his cock in that lovely mouth hardened him to a painful degree.

When Devlin was sure that every last remnant of cunny cream was removed, he withdrew his finger completely, only to coat the tip once more. This he rubbed generously along Snow White's full, pouting lips. Once they were slick and glistening, he licked the rest from his finger and yanked Snow White's head back. His lips covered hers in a savage kiss that left her mouth burning. With teeth and tongue he nibbled and licked causing her pulse to leap and her body to pulse.

"Delicious." He rumbled against her lips. Minutes passed while they lingered over the kiss. Devlin used his tongue to give a final swipe of her lips and gently disengaged from her clinging mouth. Leaving her stunned he sauntered over to stand at Hannah's side.

"I'm very pleased with my slave's patience. You've been a very good girl. Now how should I reward you?" He considered several options, out loud, all the while watching her body's reaction to each suggestion. His lips curved in a secret smile when Hannah's thighs tensed in reaction to the last option.

Leaning over, he opened a drawer built into the table and pulled out a very large dildo. It wiggled obscenely as he placed it on the table.

Snow White found herself silently praying that it would not be used on her.

Devlin also pulled out two padded cuffs with straps attached to them and then shut the drawer. The cuffs were secured around Hannah's ankles and the straps to hooks underneath the table. He tested the straps to be sure they would not come loosed and then climbed onto the table.

Sprawling on his side with his head near Hannah's bent legs, Devlin lovingly smoothed his hand up and down the full length of her body. His hand movements were lazy and sensual, a tender squeeze of her breast, a teasing pinch of a nipple. Every inch of her front was thoroughly explored except for that part of her body that longed to be touched the most.

Snow white watched hypnotized by Devlin's sensual exploration. Every whisper of sound that the slave made seemed to seep through her body and pool in her aching cunny. She could feel each touch Hannah received as if it were her own body being touched.

He twisted his head to look at Snow White. The glazed look in her eye pleased him. Using a soft sensual drawl he spoke to her. "You may think watching another woman having her body caressed is wicked and forbidden. And yet it is also exceptionally hot and erotic, isn't it? Tonight, I will teach you all about the wicked and forbidden and you will embrace them wholeheartedly."

With an abrupt movement, he straddled Hannah with his back to her and sent his fingers straight to her cunt, pulling the folds of skin apart and holding them open.

Snow White heard the breathless moan the slave gave, as a finger slid over and around her clit. She waited in suspense when the finger raised and then came rapping down hard and sharp on the very tip of Hannah's clit. Together, Hannah and Snow White jumped and moaned.

Devlin continued with the torment, reveling in the way Hannah's fierce movements brushed against his cock. Once glance at the Princess showed him that she was completely mesmerized by the sight in front of her. Deliberately he leaned down capturing her eyes with his. Moving lower he drew the moment out until his mouth was right above Hannah's cunny.

His eyes had a magnetic effect on Snow White, almost as if he was compelling her to watch. When his tongue took a long, slow lick of the slaves cunt she blushed but could not tear her eyes away. His tongue slid over the clit, spearing through the slick lips to gather up some of the abundant juices hidden inside. She could clearly see the glistening fluid on his tongue before it disappeared into his mouth.

Hannah's hips raised in a silent plea for more, which Devlin ignored. Reaching back he picked up the big, monstrous dildo, laughing at her wide-eyed expression when he smoothed his hands up and down it, stroking the phallus. He knew she feared that he would use it on her. It was that fear he was planning to exploit.

Leaning towards her he brushed the phallus over her lips. His voice when he spoke rang with authority. "I want your mouth on my slave's clit. I want you to lick and suck it while I fuck her cunny with this cock. If at any time you stop or refuse to do what I say I will rape your cunt with this," he tapped the cock against her lips, "and then your ass will get it next. You can be sure that I will make damn sure that you get no pleasure from the experience."

Taking the cock away, he leaned back and slid it through the moisture seeping from Hannah's cunny until it glistened.

With a sharp thrust he plunged it into Hannah's cunt, her scream of pleasure and pain music to his ears. The phallus invaded, forging deep inside and splitting her open. Devlin twisted the cock inside her and the pleasure was so acute that her back arched off the table and almost knocked him off. She received an admonishing smack on the ass and was pushed back down onto the table.

Satisfied that the carved wooden cock was in as deep as it would go, Devlin turned his attention to the princess. The gleam in his eye worried her but she was given no time to dwell on it. He gripped her head with both hands and drew her down to Hannah's cunt. The smell of desire was strong and sent a tiny thrill teasing through her. The building passion in her was now too strong to resist. Snow White vowed to learn what Devlin had to teach her and she would enjoy every luscious minute of it. With that thought still ringing in her head she opened her mouth and latched onto the slave's clit.

Devlin couldn't hold back his groan at the sight of the princess with his slave's clit in her mouth. Snow White's eyes were closed and there was such a look of reveling pleasure on her face, he knew he would not be able to stay uninvolved. He watched in amazement when her tongue moved upwards over the clit and ending with a sharp stab at the tip. For a novice, the princess knew exactly what Hannah liked. The sharp laps continued until his slave's hips were gyrating, trying to get a more constant pressure.

Devlin broke out of his trance, stunned that he had become so entranced with watching that he had forgotten his part. Taking several deep breaths to calm himself, he gave a painful swat to Hannah's inner thigh letting her know he was displeased with her selfish attempts to find release. This time when he pulled the dildo out and forced it back inside the slick opening. He used all of his weight to hold her down.

Snow White no longer felt embarrassment or disgust at what she was forced to do. In fact, it felt no different from giving a man pleasure. There was the same sense of exaltation from every moan and sigh that came from the slave. Each shifting movement let Snow White know that her pleasure was increasing.

But more than that her own pleasure was also increasing because Devlin was watching. His eyes never left her even when he started to fuck the slave with the dildo. An inferno of desire blazed in his eyes and Snow White knew when he finally took her, she would not come out of the experience without being a little charred.

Helplessly her eyes closed in submission. When she opened them it was to see Devlin mere inches from her face with a look of triumph and satisfaction. His tongue came out and licked Hannah's clit. Together, they pulled and nipped at the slave's clit while Devlin plied the sculpted cock in and out of her cunny. Twisting and turning it, pumping it fast and slow until very, very soon Hannah's thighs trembled with her impending orga

The True Story of Snow White: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 31 Aug 2026 14:19:00 -0600

The True Story of Snow White: Part 3

Two men s wickedness.

Based on the works of The Story Teller, in 6 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Cassius shut the door and returned to the Queen. With another wave of his hand she felt some of her mobility returning. Immediately she tried to wrest herself from the spell only to find her energy draining away once more.

He smiled slyly. "The spell will only allow you the movements and words that I want you to have."

A knock sounded at the door.

"Enter." He called out.

The guard entered followed by a rather tall statuesque woman with blond curls that cascaded like a waterfall to cover her full breasts.

Cassius sat on a couch against the far wall, his eyes directing the Queens movements.

She walked towards Adrian, her movements sultry and smooth. On the way her hand snagged a chair and dragged it along to place beside Adrian. "You have been standing quite a long time, Adrian, please sit."

Cautiously, he sat. His reaction turning to shock as the queen draped herself across his lap, with her delicious backside pointing up. Wiggling her ass, she pleaded. "Adrian, I have been a very naughty girl and I must be punished. Pull my dress up and spank my ass."

Stunned eyes looked at the Prince who nodded an assent. A delighted grin curved Adrian's lips as he hurriedly tossed the Queens skirts over her back and head.

Full pale peach globes unfettered by panties awaited the stinging touch of his hand. He gripped a cheek in each hand, squeezing and kneading the flesh. Then raising his arm he brought it down on her ass with a resounding Slap!

A high-pitched shriek escaped the muffling effects of the skirts.

Adrian kneaded the stinging flesh before raising his hand once more and smacking the other cheek.

For several minutes the only sounds in the room were the sharp slapping noises as hand met ass and the wailing shrieks of the Queen.

Prince Cassius' eyes fell on the maid still standing near the door of the chamber. Her eyes stared at the scene before her while one hand held her skirts at her waist and the other was busy fondling her twat.

"Come here, my beauty." Cassius called to her. "You will find that I am much better than your hand."

A blush stained her cheeks at being caught but she readily moved over to stand before him. He reached out and ripped the material of her blouse and skirt from her body. Next he opened the buttons of his trousers, and pulled out his engorged erection.

"On your knees, little one, and suck my cock." He ordered.

His mouth opened on a wordless moan as she pounced on his cock, sucking hungrily. Her mouth was like a vacuum, her cheeks hollowed with the force of her suction. Up and down her head bobbed, pausing every few seconds to run her tongue along the length of his raging cock. Once more she sucked him into her mouth drawing him further and further down her throat until she had taken his entire cock down to the root.

"Fuck Yes!" He growled dropping his head back to rest on the couch.

She swallowed, the motion forcing his cock deeper while her throat muscles squeezed and caressed him

"Shit! Oh Christ, Do That Again!" His hands fisted in her hair holding her still so that she could not release his cock from her mouth.

It was even better the second time, his whole body arched up off the couch. The feeling of having his cock so deep in her mouth was overwhelming. It was only when he realized that she couldn't breathe did he reluctantly ease out. Letting go of her head he let her set the pace while his attention turned back to Adrian and the Queen.

Adrian roughly pushed the Queens thighs apart as she lay on top of his lap and thrust a hand between them. Wetness coated her twat and inner thigh and covered his fingers as he rammed three deep inside her cunt.

"Ah, Yes!" She screamed. "More! Give me more!"

"I'll give you more, later, bitch. But first I'm going to eat your cunt." He told her with relish.

"Adrian." Cassius called over to him.

Adrian glanced over to find the Prince enjoying what looked to be an excellent blowjob. "Yes, your majesty?"

"I do believe the Queen needs some air, why don't you take her out on the balcony and if there are any people about, why then she'll have someone to converse with."

An erotic plan began to form in Adrian's mind at the Prince's words. "An excellent idea, your majesty. My thanks."

"No thanks are needed, Adrian. It will be my pleasure to watch."

The Queen felt herself lifted up, her skirts haphazardly settling around her legs while Adrian opened the balcony doors and pushed her over to the metal railing.

"Look my Queen, there are several people for you to speak to. Spread your legs wide for me and call them over here. We'll see how long you can keep them from knowing what is going on under your skirts." He laughed wickedly.

The Queen felt her skirts lifted in the back and Adrian adjusting himself to sit underneath her before lowering her skirts. A tug on her silky nether hair reminded her of her orders and she called out to the group of people sitting on the lawn.

The minute she began speaking Adrian latched onto her cunt, sucking hard on her clit. Her voice rose in pitch as she continued to speak. His tongue licked her slit, lapping at the nectar, thrusting hard and deep inside as far as he could go before withdrawing and using his tongue to thrash her clit.

He paused, his muffled voice rising to her ears. "Ask them if they would like to see your breasts."

"Please, no."

"Do it!" He commanded.

Embarrassed, she mumbled the question.

"Louder." He yanked on her hair causing her to gasp in pain.

"Would you like to see my breasts?" She yelled down to the crowd.

"Hell, yes!" Someone in the back of the crowd yelled while the others clapped their approval.

The crowd watched in amazement as a pair of hands reached from underneath the Queens skirts and ripped open her bodice, baring her pert breasts with their pouting nipples.

"Whose under your skirts, your highness?" A voice yelled.

"Are you getting a nice finger fuck!" said another.

"Lift your skirts so we can watch him lash your clit with his tongue."

"What a wonderful idea." Adrian murmured. "Lift your skirts so they can watch." He ordered the Queen.

Hesitantly, she raised her skirts to the sound of more applause from the crowd.

"Look, it's Adrian! Give it to her Adrian! Suck on her clit!" A man in the back yelled.

"Fuck her with your fingers Adrian! Make her scream for us!" One of the women cried out before the man beside her pushed her to her knees and fed his cock to her eager mouth.

The sounds of the crowd urging him on just made Adrian's desire hotter. He attacked her cunt, his tongue whipping across her clit and his fingers forcing their way, again and again, deep inside her slick cunt.

The crowd grew silent as the Queen rose on tiptoes. Her mouth opened and her body tensed. The orgasm was there just out of her reach. Gripping her breasts with her hands, she plucked at her nipples while her hips forced her clit harder against Adrian's tongue.

"Cumming! Oh God, I'm Cumming!" She screamed to the crowd. Her head fell back as the climax spiraled through her, blasting through every nerve and fiber of her body. "Ah! Yes, Oh Yes! Give It To Me! Oh It's So Fucking Good!"

The crowd roared its approval while Adrian swept the weakened Queen up in his arms and carried her back into the chamber. Then one after another the men and women in the crowd fell on each other in an orgy of lust, ripping clothes off in their haste to fuck.

Cassius had watched the entire performance through heavy-lidded eyes. He felt only a brief sense of satisfaction over the Queen's slight humiliation. It wasn't enough! She had to be made to see that in everything he was the more powerful. With that thought an idea popped into his passion induced brain and he slid fingers into the comely maids hair lifting her from his cock. Pulling her up he turned her around and sat her on his lap with her back resting against his chest and his mouth near her ear.

"Tell me, my beauty, has the Queen ever taken a woman for a lover?"

"No, your highness. She has no leanings in that direction." She answered while sensuously sliding her ass up and down his prick.

"Naughty, naughty wench." He laughed in her ear and grabbed her hips to hold her still. "And have you ever had the pleasurable experience of having a woman eat your cunt?"

"I might have." She retorted.

"Ah, then you wouldn't find it too taxing to have your Queen at your mercy, telling her just where to lick and suck?"

She stared at the Queen who was still oblivious to anything. "Can you guarantee she won't harm me afterwards?"

"You have my word, that when you and Adrian are finished with our little interlude I shall have you escorted to my kingdom and you both shall have a place in my household for life."

"Then, I think that I would definitely like to see her royal majesty licking my slit and giving me pleasure." She said with a sneer.

Cassius willed the Queen to awaken and when she did, pulled her with his eyes to stand in front of him. Smiling maliciously at her he spoke, "My little beauty here tells me that you have never discovered the wonderful flavors of a woman's cunt. I believe that it is high time you were made to. On your knee's bitch."

The Queen visibly shrank from what the Prince intended for her to do. With every ounce of power and will she had left she tried once more to overpower the spell that surrounded her.

Prince Cassius' eyes darkened to black. Power gathered inside him and lashed out at the Queen, bringing a cry of pain from her lips and forcing her to her knees in between his spread legs and that of the maids.

His calm voice did not betray the anger raging inside him when he spoke. "The Queen is at your service my dear. If you will just let me make a few adjustments you can begin ordering her to your heart s content."

He pushed the maid forward until he could reach between their bodies. Grasping his erection he positioned it against her slick opening and then pulled her backwards. Off-balance his hard shaft speared her cunt, hard, fast, and deep.

"Oh!" She breathed out.

"Here, let me help you with your legs." He reached down and draped one over each of his thighs. "There isn't this much better, now the Queen has easy access to your cunt. Order away."

"Get your face in there, bitch, I want that tongue on my clit, now!" She ordered imperiously.

The Queen had no strength left, so it was easy for Cassius to force her closer to the maids' cunt. The aroma that wafted to her nose was surprisingly not unpleasant. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all, she thought. Since she didn't have any choice in the matter, she could surely handle giving pleasure to a woman. She knew how she liked to have her twat eaten; she could do to this maid what she would like to have done to her. But, oh how she wanted that mammoth cock inside her and not that slut of a maid.

Silky down tickled her nose, bringing her back to reality. Her mouth opened and her tongue hesitantly brushed the maids clit.

"Oh come on! Give it a nice long lick!" The maid admonished her.

The Queens tongue flicked out again, this time dipping into the crevice moving upward to give a hard brush across the maid's clit.

"Better, but still not good enough. Suck it into your mouth and then whip your tongue across it."

"Wait!" Cassius interrupted. "Your lovely hair is in the way, my beauty, allow me to hold it out of the way so that we may have a better viewing of the Queen." His hands slid down brushing her pubic hair to the sides, then sliding further downward to spread the lips of her cunt apart.

The queen sucked the aching kernel deep into her mouth, smiling at the maids' cry of delight. She used her tongue as she had been commanded to, brushing it across the maid's clitoris at a furious pace.

She did not notice Cassius removing his hands and motioning towards Adrian. So caught up in her arousal and the delicious taste of the maid's twat, she was unaware of her skirts being bunched around her waist or her legs being spread apart. Her ears barely registered the maid's lawn drawn out wail as Cassius's withdrew from her twat and then violently reentered. But she did notice when Adrian pushed his way inside her slick flesh, the long length filling her full of cock.

She moaned into the maids' twat.

"Don't you take that mouth off of my clit!" The maid ordered hoarsely.

It was not an easy task. Adrian's hands gripped her hips, yanking her back onto his cock while at the same time Cassius was maneuvering the maid's wet twat up and down on his cock. The Queen had difficulty keeping in contact with the maids' clitoris, half the time she ended up licking Cassius's cock. Finally she gave up and just stuck out her tongue, moving from twat to cock with every down stroke.

"Do you like tasting twat, your majesty?" Cassius rasped at her. "How about Adrian's cock, do you like how it fucks you? But wouldn't you rather have my cock hammering into your twat? Maybe if you beg me I'll give it to you. Beg me!"

She released the maid's clit, unable to let an opportunity to feel that monstrous cock inside her cunny pass her by. She begged and pleaded, all the while Cassius drew cries of rapture from the maid. She told him how badly she needed his cock inside her cunny, told him she would give him anything if he would only fuck her long and hard. She would give him the best blowjob he had ever had if he would only let her touch him.

"Shame on you, your majesty. How can you say these things to me when you already have a man giving you a hard fucking? You'll make him feel bad. No, I couldn't possibly do that to Adrian. You'll just have to dream of my cock and the pleasures it will never give you."

After that the fucking took on a feverish intensity, the maid's ecstatic screams reverberating through the room as Cassius used her cunny hard. His hands lifted her and then yanked her back down onto his cock again and again.

Adrian's fingers dug into the Queens hips, holding her still while his hips pumped his cock in and out of her seething cunny. He released her hips and leaned over her to whisper into her ear. "Do you want my cum, your majesty? Can you feel my cock swelling inside you? I am going to drench your cunny with cum. You're going to feel each spurt as it bursts from my cock head. You re going to be so full of cum it'll be dripping out of you for days." His voice grew hoarser and hoarser until with a loud groan Adrian thrust one last time forcing his cock as deep inside the Queen's cunny as he could go where he held still while jets of cum dynamited from his cock. "Oh God! Oh God! Oh God! Fuck!"

Every part of the Queens body pulsed and shook as her orgasm grew to massive proportions. And when it broke over her the whole castle heard her screams. "Yes! Yes! Oh God! Cum In Me! More! More! Give Me More!"

Now! Now was the perfect moment for his final insult to the Queen. With a mighty heave Cassius tossed the maid to the side and gripping his cock aimed it at the Queen's face. Burst after burst of spunk erupted from his cock to splash against her face. His hand jerked his cock, coaxing more and more cum from his quivering body until the Queen's face was coated and dripping with his jizz. Collapsing back into the couch Cassius tried to catch his breath. Finally, it was enough.

Snow White embraces two men's wickedness.

Snow White stared in fascination at the scandalous image in the mirror. Never had she ever thought she could look so shocking, but the body suit covering her like a second skin did exactly that. She felt so deliciously nasty that she could already feel her cunt moistening.

She lifted her hands and touched the silky see-through material. Her hands drifted lower coming into contact with the strands of metallic beads that covered her breasts. The beads were ice-cold to the touch and not even the heat from her body warmed them. They brushed and slid over her nipples whenever she moved, their chill keeping her nipples rock hard and aching.

Her hands continued down into the opening where the crotch of the body suit had been cut out to examine her newly shaved cunt. The skin was smooth and the loss of her nether hair allowed her to see her aroused clitoris peeking from between her wet cunt lips. A feathery brush of her fingers over her clit had her gasping at the sultry shivers that arced through her skin. Cool air brushed across her backside. Turning she could see that her entire ass was uncovered.

"Your highness, I must finish dressing you and take you to your next tutors. Now please spread your legs and hold still."

Once more Snow White turned to the mirror watching as the servant girl knelt in front of her and attached metal clamps to the material of the body suit between her legs.

Before she could protest the servants quick fingers pulled aside her cunt lips attaching a clamp to each one. The pain from the clamps was minimal and quickly forgotten as the servant rose and Snow White could see what the clamps actually did. Her cunt lips were pulled outward, held open by the attached clamps while her clit was boldly displayed, the hardened bud growing even more sensitive as the cool air of the room teased it.

She was still examining the clamps when the servant returned with a demure blue chiffon gown that she quickly slid over Snow White's head. The buttons that ran along the front of the gown were done up and high heeled shoes finished the ensemble. One last look in the mirror and she could see that the dress covered her body completely allowing not one inch of the seductive body suit to peek through. Without another word the servant pushed her out of the room leading her straight to the rooms of her next tutors.

The Barbarian.

When she stepped into the room Gabriel, the barbarian, with his sinful smile and lean muscled body and Samson with the Scottish brogue and long auburn hair were waiting for her. They were dressed in identical blue lounging pants that clung to their skin, showing off their muscular thighs and most significantly their semi-erect cocks. Snow White eyes drifted back and forth, consuming the sight of their naked chests, muscular shoulders and arms. They motioned her further into the room to stand in front of them.

"So, my pretty lass, have you been studying very hard at your lessons?" Samson asked, his thick brogue whispering over her skin, melting her insides and weakening her knees.

"Yes, sir." She replied shakily.

Gabriel's smile widened. "That's good to hear, girl. But tonight you need only concentrate on the new lessons we have to teach you. You look very beautiful in that dress, why don't you dance for us and show it off."

Snow White stared at them, uncertain whether she had heard correctly. "Pardon me?"

"I said dance for us."

"But I don't know how to dance." Snow White said.

Samson and Gabriel looked at each other knowingly.

"Well then lass, I would be delighted to teach you." Samson said rising from his seated position on the cushions scattered over the floor. He moved around until he was behind Snow White and then brought his arms around her and pulled her back into him.

The heat from his body penetrated through her clothing searing her flesh while his breath whispered across her cheek as he spoke. "This dance is a very special dance and to learn it properly you must free all of your inhibitions and become a wanton creature. There is no act that is not allowed, no touch that is not permissible. I will give you directions and you will follow them. Is that clear?"

She nodded her head shakily.

"Good. Begin by looking directly

The True Story of Snow White: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 30 Aug 2026 14:17:00 -0600

The True Story of Snow White: Part 2

The True Story of Snow White: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 29 Aug 2026 14:17:00 -0600

The True Story of Snow White: Part 1

It's time for Snow to marry.

Based on the works of The Story Teller, in 6 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Prologue

Once upon a time in a fairytale land, there lived a girl of such uncommon beauty that she was regaled throughout the kingdom as the most beautiful woman in the world. In her honor, stories were written of hair as black as night that fell to a slim waist and eyes as blue as a summer sky. Ballads were sung of her skin, white as freshly fallen snow and lips as red as blood. But in the end, it was her beauty that would be her downfall. You see Snow White had a rival.

At the age of fifteen her father, the King, remarried another woman of uncommon beauty, a woman of high intelligence, a strong sexual appetite, and a deep, dark secret. Poor Snow White was left to roam the massive castle alone and lonely for long periods of time while her father was preoccupied with his new bride.

Then, shortly after Snow White's eighteenth birthday, the kings strained heart gave out and Snow White's life became much worse. The Queen's previous lovers entrenched themselves in the castle, sometimes staying for months at a time. Then others, hearing of the debauchery to be had, began arriving and staying. Kings and Princes, Lords and Dukes, and many widows and mistresses came to enjoy the carnality. The Queen loved it, for she had her pick of lovers and playmates. Her appetites never went unsatisfied.

Chapter 1

The mahogany door opened smoothly and silently despite its weight to allow the Queen to enter the darkened chamber.

"Lights." She ordered with an imperious wave of her hand.

Candles all through the room, hanging from walls, and sitting on tables sparked and then grew in brightness to illuminate the room. The Queens massive bed dominated one wall, but it was the full-length mirror in the corner of the room that drew attention. It showed no reflection now. Instead swirls of black and gray twisted and turned fiercely inside the glass.

The Queen walked slowly until she stood directly in front of the mirror before speaking. "Mirror, mirror on the wall, who is the best fuck of all."

The black and gray swirls twisted even more violently as the shape of a powerfully built man appeared in the mirror. Black eyes stared out of a chiseled face and a deep, husky voice reverberated through the room. "There is no doubt, of that I'm sure, you, my Queen, are more woman than men can endure."

A satisfied smile crossed her face as the queen prepared to step through the mirror and into her inhuman lover's arms.

A hand lifted in the mirror halting her momentum. "A warning I have to give, of

a rival that lives, Snow White will become better than you, unless another land she is sent to."

"What!?" She screamed in outrage. "How can that prissy little bitch best me?" The Queen moved angrily through the mirror slapping away the hand that reached for her. "Not now, Malachi, answer my question how will that prude ever become a better fuck than I am?"

Malachi sighed as he settled into the plush cushions of his bed. He hadn't wanted to tell her, but that damn spell forced him to speak truthfully. At least now with her in his domain he didn't have to speak in that stupid rhyme. "Snow White is a very desired and beautiful woman now. It's only a matter of time before she is caught by one of your rogues and initiated into the erotic arts. When that happens, it has been shown to me that she will embrace the carnal side of her nature and will soon be more desired than you."

"No, I won't allow it. I'll have her killed first."

"My queen," Malachi began while slowly pulling her taut form down to lie next to him. "You know that's too dangerous to your position in this kingdom." Malachi slid his hand up underneath skirts found her clit and preceded to work it with his fingers. "Her death could very well cause a revolt against you. Why not marry her to a prince or a king in a far away kingdom. That way she is removed from your life?"

"I have already tried to marry her off, you dolt. There is no one who is willing to put up with her prudish ways." She huffed in dismay.

"Well then, she'll just have to be taught different ways." He replied with a wicked grin. "I would be most willing to be of assistance in her lesson as well as finding her a husband. For a price."

She stared at him haughtily. "I will not release you from the mirror, Malachi, so do not ask it."

"No, my queen, I have given up on leaving this mirror. But my price is two-fold. For the first part, I want access to any wench that I desire at ALL times."

"Fine, I'll put a spell on the castle, all you need to do is speak the girls name and she'll come right to you. What else?"

"I want Snow White's virginity."

"Done."

"Wonderful." Malachi smiled in delight, before he roughly pushed the Queens thighs apart and latched his mouth onto her delicious cunt.

Snow White Seduced by the Genie.

Carnal moans and cries of ecstasy surrounded Snow White as she hurried through the castle corridors. She did not walk, but ran, for to be caught now would end in the loss of her virtue. When she reached the big wooden door to her stepmother's rooms she did not stop but used her momentum to force the heavy door open. Once inside she pushed the door closed and leaned against it to catch her breath.

"Snow White," the Queen spoke sharply, "What in the world have you been doing? Your cheeks are flushed, your hair is wild and you're out of breath."

"I'm sorry, stepmother, I was running." Snow White replied in an unrepentant tone.

"Yes, I can see you are. Get yourself over to my mirror and fix your appearance." She ordered.

Snow White did as she was told; it was easier that way. She noted that her cheeks were flushed and while there was nothing she could do about that she could straighten her hair. Her fingers began combing through the waist length black tresses.

"You are of marriageable age now," the Queen began, "so I have called you here to inform you that I will begin looking for a suitable husband."

Snow White continued to comb her hair hoping that her relief would not show on her face. A husband meant that she could leave this sinful place. Never to hear another cry of ecstasy or see naked bodies writhing and thrusting at each other. Never to feel the shuddering tug of longing in her loins, her inner voice whispered.

The Queen was suddenly behind her, smirking, as if she could read Snow White's thoughts. "Of course, before you're married you'll have to be properly trained. So I have engaged seven tutors for you. You'll begin your lessons the day after tomorrow."

Something was happening inside the mirror, something strange that captured her attention so that she barely heard her stepmother's words. It was turning foggy and had dark gray swirls spinning around and around.

"But your first lesson begins now." And with those words the Queen pushed Snow White into the mirror and into the hard, binding arms of the awaiting genie.

"My thanks, my Queen." Malachi said, as he held his prize tightly against his body.

"Just see that you do not fail me in finding her a suitable husband."

"I shall not fail, my Queen." He turned away from the mirror and carried Snow White deeper into the mist. "I have been waiting to have you in my arms for a very long time, sweetling." His thick, husky voice purred in her ear.

Instinct took over as his words broke through her confusion. She struggled in useless earnest, unable to break from his embrace.

"Shush." His voice whispered and his hand caressed her hair. "It will do you no good to struggle. Now be still." The last was said in a hard, unbending voice.

Her body froze as the genie's power overcame her will. His hands speared through her hair, fingering the soft texture before gripping it and tilting her head backwards. The body in front of her stepped back and she was finally able to look her captor in the face. Smooth tanned skin stretched over high cheekbones accentuated amber eyes that seemed to glow with a savage inner fire. His thick tawny-gold hair brushed across the magnificent outlines of his shoulders. The dark purple fabric of his shirt strained against his muscled chest and threatened to burst its seems at any minute. Loose fitting pants the same color, as his shirt did nothing to hide the thick muscles rippling beneath the material as he circled her.

"You may call me Malachi, my pet. And now, I find myself in a quandary. You see being locked in this mirror I have never actually received a present. Oh sure, the Queen sends wenches through the mirror all the time, but they have no true value, not like you." He raised some of her silky black hair and brushed them gently across his cheek. "Now comes the difficult part, do I unwrap my present slowly, or rip everything off at once? What do you think, sweetling."
Snow white found her voice and said in a demanding voice, "I order you to release me this instance or I will scream for the palace guards and have you arrested."

"Malachi threw his head back and laughed. "Oh my pet, you have such spirit. I like that. Your palace guards will not come to your calls, indeed no sound will leave this prison of mine, so you see you have no choice but to surrender to me and stop this foolish talk."

He looked deep into her eyes and she could practically see the sensual promise radiating from him. It seemed to burn through her very essence.

"I grow weary of waiting." He stated and reached for the collar of her dress. With one swift tug her blue silk dress was ripped from collar to hem, hanging from her in tatters.

"Bastard." Snow White cried out.

Anger flickered across Malachi's face and his jaw clenched when he spoke. "That's enough. If you can spew nothing but obscenities then you will be silent." He waved his hand in front of her face and mumbled some incomprehensible words.

This couldn't be happening, thought Snow White, as Malachi pushed her dress off to fall at her feet with a hiss of fabric. First her stepmother pushes her into this damned mirror, then she could not move or speak, and now this barbarian was looking upon her nakedness. She had to get out of here. She had to think of a way.

But thinking became next to impossible when Malachi moved behind her and fitted his muscular body against hers. The bulge of his rigid cock nestled against her ass. And it was at that moment that she realized she would not be leaving this place with her virginity intact.

Long, lean fingers traced up her arms, leaving goose bumps in their wake. Over her shoulders and down her sides his hands moved until they were gripping her hips. Slowly he rocked her from side to side, brushing his silk covered hardness against her, letting her feel the strength that would soon be fucking her. His hands left her hips and once again trailed upwards. Only this time they attacked her breasts.

What he was doing was unthinkable and if she could have, she would have shrieked in outrage.

A thumb and fingertip pinched lightly at each nipple, while Malachi rested his head on her shoulder to watch his handiwork. "You have delightful breasts, my pet. Look how your nipples are pouting at me. Do you think they want more of my touch? Would they perhaps like kisses? Ah, but alas, the little darlings will just have to wait. I haven't finished looking at my present. Now, you are being such a good little girl, I think you deserve a reward so, you may speak again, but only words of delight and moans of pleasure."

The hands released her breasts and returned to her shoulders. Nails gently raked down her back causing a shiver to rack her body. They slid past her waist and finally came to rest on her ass where they each cupped a rounded globe.

She tensed upon feeling fingertips dipping into the crease, vainly trying to prevent their invasion.

"You don't like this, my dear? Do you really think your puny efforts can prevent me from touching your body? Spread your legs." He ordered.

Snow White's legs moved upon his command, spreading widely to allow access to her cunny.

A shriek of unexpected pleasure and surprise was torn from her as Malachi nipped the back of her neck. More love bites rained down the length of her back until he was kneeling behind her. She could feel his warm breath fanning across her backside.

Malachi started at the top of her ass, his hand caressing downward, past the rounded slop and in between her legs.

Snow White held her breath as his fingers reached her virginal opening and stopped.

"I have watched you, my pet. Long, countless hours, my eyes have beheld your beauty. I have seen the way candlelight has touched your skin and wished that I were that light caressing you. I have looked my fill while you bathed-"

She tensed in shock.

"This distresses you. It should not. Your beauty is such that men would kill to keep you naked in their beds for all eternity. Now, I am fairly sure that you are still untouched, but I won't deny myself the pleasure of finding out for sure."

Snow White tried to fight, to move, anything to prevent what would happen next. But when a single, thick, masculine finger slowly began to invade her cunny, all that escaped was one tiny whimper of pleasure.

All too soon he had reached the proof of her innocence, and then withdrawing with the same aching slowness.

"Excellent. I would not have been happy to find out that I was cheated." He walked around to stand in front of her. "You can now begin to undress me." He ordered.

Snow Whites hands trembled as they struggled with the first button on his shirt. It came undone with a light pop. Her fingers brushed the silk of his shirt. Her hands moved from button to button and she noticed the hard warmth of his body emanating from beneath the shirt. Soon, it was completely undone, revealing chiseled, bronzed skin.

Snow White licked her dry lips and slowly smoothed her hands up and over Malachi's chest to push the shirt off. She was so entranced by his body and the feel of him; she didn't realize that he was no longer controlling her movements.

Shyness tried to overcome her when she tugged at the button of his pants, but she thrust the irritating emotion aside. She had to see him, all of him, naked and bare to her gaze.

More buttons held his pants together. Snow White no sooner had them all undone, than his cock broke free of its restraint.

She gasped. This wasn't the first time she had seen a man's shaft before, but it was certainly the first time she had been this close to one.

"Touch it. Run your sweet hands along my cock. Squeeze it, my pet." He urged hoarsely.

Her eyes stared into the burning depths of his while her fingers gently cupped around his cock.

A shudder swept through Malachi at the feel of her hand. "Mmm, that feels incredible, my sweet. But I'm greedy. I want more. Get down on your knees."

Snow White was confused, but his tone suggested she not argue. Down on her knees brought his huge erection at face level. She saw the veins and ridges that ran the length of his cock.

"Hold it in your hand again, Snow White, but this time I want to feel that sexy tongue of yours licking my cock."

The mental picture his words brought blocked out her shock and sent jolts of lightning through her nerves to collect in her cunny. Snow White did as she was bid, tentatively running her tongue against the tip, delighting in Malachi's groan.

Suddenly rough fingers gripped the sides of her head. "Take me in your mouth. Suck on my cock like it's your favorite lollipop." Malachi commanded.

The smooth tip slid into her awaiting mouth. Her hand was grabbed and placed back around the shaft. Snow White gave a hesitant suck, unsure of what she was doing. The resulting growl told her she did it right. She tried again and again, sliding her tongue around him at the same time.

Malachi's hands returned to her head and showed her the forward and backward rhythm he wanted. Harsh, gasping breaths escaped him as he gradually increased the tempo until he was furiously fucking her face.

"Enough!" He yelled, ripping away from the erotic torment. A swift wave of his hand and a bed appeared behind Snow White. Malachi lifted and threw her backwards onto it. He followed her down, his hard, naked body forcing her deep into the mattress. Voraciously, he kissed her, his tongue thrusting deep into the hot depths of her mouth.

Snow White's arms were raised above her head, and held by an invisible force. The movement raised her breasts as if in supplication.

Love bites rained down her neck, the pain letting her know there would be marks there later. His mouth drew closer and closer to her awaiting breasts. Her eyes grew heavy with anticipation and were lowering shut when he spoke up, "Eyes open, my pet. I want you to watch, it adds to the excitement."

A hot, wet tongue flicked out and lashed across her nipple. Snow White's spellbound gaze followed the path of Malachi's tongue as it circled her breast. He teased her, just barely touching the aching bud with the tip of his tongue. She cried out sharply as his mouth enveloped her. His tongue flicked over and around it, shooting tendrils of erotic voltage through her, bowing her spine upwards.

Malachi released the wet tip reluctantly. Gently, he blew cool air across it, watching as it puckered to an even harder kernel. With a sigh of regret he switched his attention to the other awaiting morsel.

"Tell me which one you like more, my sweet, my kisses on your lovely nipple or this?" He leaned down and gently grasped the nipple between his teeth.

She breathed deeply at the slight pain, which wasn't really pain but more of a pleasure/pain. More nips followed, circling the outer area of her breast.

"Oh, yes." She hissed as the tip was sucked deep into the hot depths of his mouth.

Snow White lost track of reality. She was buffeted with sensation after sensation. It was only when Malachi paused in his attack that some sense was restored. She saw him through slotted eyes there between her legs.

"You've seen the harlots in this castle, their legs splayed widely, heads thrown back in ecstasy as their lover of the night licks their pussies. You've heard them urging their partners to fuck their cunts and suck on their slutty clits. I know that you secretly wanted to be one of them, to feel a man's tongue slowly lick your cunny, to suck on your clit, haven't you, my dear?"

She looked away, denying him an answer.

"Answer me!" He said between gritted teeth.

"Yes." She whispered in shame.

"I want to hear you ask me to eat your cunny, to suck your delicious taste from deep inside you. Tell me to do whatever I want to you. Now." His hard determined eyes told her he would have those words from her, or she would suffer the consequences. There was no way out for her. She was unsure if there had been one if she would have taken it. She had only been able to speculate on the rapture that shook through the harlots in the castle, and now, more than anything, she wanted to feel that passion, that ecstasy, if only once before her stepmother no doubt found her the most awful man in the world for her to marry.

The words came slowly to her, gaining in speed as her surrender overcame her. "I want you to lick my cunny. Fuck me as those other women were fucked. Do anything you want if you will only give me what they have felt."

"Beautifully said, my sweet one. But, I can't quite reach you. Why don't you raise your hips for me, put that hot, sexy twat against my mouth. Show me that you want me to eat you." His words shuddered through her. He was making her ruination her choice by forcing her to give him what he wanted of her own free will.

She raised her hips, stopping within inches of his lips.

"Higher" he whispered darkly.

The l

Pining For Madison: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 28 Aug 2026 09:53:00 -0600

Day 2 at the Cabin.

By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

I was just about to confide to him about mine and Madison's exploits, when both girls joined us at the same time, wearing their oversized t-shirts as nighties.

"Good morning, ladies. Coffee?" I greeted.

"Oh, yes please," Becky replied.

She walked over to Ryan, put her hand on his back, and gave him a quick peck on the lips.

"Morning, babe," Ryan greeted.

As I got up to the kitchen counter, Madison came up behind me, wrapped her arms around my waist, and rested her cheek against my back.

"Coffee, babe?" I asked again.

"Yes please," she replied and kissed me on the shoulder.

Both girls then pulled a chair out from under the table and sat opposite each other.

I grabbed two more cups from the cupboard and poured them each a coffee and placed it in front of them.

"Thanks Ad," they replied in turn.

I sat down and joined them all at the table.

"So, is every one raring to go this morning?" I asked.

"Ugh! I forgot you were a morning person. Need coffee first, enthusiasm later," Becky groaned into her cup.

"What's a matter Beck's, did somebody keep you up last night?" I joked, looking over to Ryan and smiling into my cup.

"You're one to talk, I saw what you did to Madison's chest last night. Trying to write your name were you?"

I spat a mouthful of coffee back into my cup and started to laugh uncontrollably. Before Madison and Ryan joined me in laughing.

After I calmed down I got up and emptied the remaining contents of my cup in the sink.

I headed over to the patio doors and pulled apart the heavy curtains.

"Oh wow!" I said loudly.

"What?" a Madison replied.

"Come and have a look at this."

I opened the patio doors and stepped outside. The other three grabbed their coffee cups and joined me outside.

In front of us was a magnificent view of a lake, with a wooden dock extending outwards from the cabin. I walked further ahead and could see two pairs of kayaks on either side of the dock.

As I turned around to face the others, I could feel the chill of the morning air, causing the skin on my chest and arms to get goosebumps. It appeared I wasn't the only one affected by this, both Becky and Madison's nipples had hardened under their t-shirts.

"Shall we go kayaking?" I asked, trying not to stare at their chests.

"I'm in," Ryan replied.

"And is that what I think it is?" I said aloud, before the girls had a chance to answer.

I hurried over to a large box to the side of Madison and fingered the edge, before lifting up the huge lid.

"We have a hot tub!" Madison cried out.

"Now we're talking." Becky added.

I found the control box and switched it on, and it roared into life.

"It'll probably take a while to heat up though," I said.

"It's okay, we can use it later tonight," Madison replied.

I lowered the lid back down to keep the heat in.

"So, showers and explore the lake?" I suggested as a plan of action.

We all collectively agreed and went back inside. After one more round of coffees, we got up from the table, everyone appeared to be feeling a lot more perkier now.

"Who's having the first shower?" Becky asked.

"I don't mind, I'll probably share one with Adam, if it's quicker." Madison answered.

"Oh yeah, three guesses what you'll be cleaning." Becky joked.

"Girl, please! You'll probably be using Ryan's cock as a toothbrush knowing you." Madison replied, then proceeding to simulate the actions.

We collectively laughed at Madison's visuals.

"Touch Mads! Touch ." Becky responded, with a wide smile on her face.

Ryan and I just looked at each other and smiled at the prospect of some shower hi-jinx.

I eagerly grabbed Madison's hand.

"Come on then, show me your cleaning techniques then, babe."

We left Becky and Ryan in the kitchen and went to get ready for the shower. A few moments later, we returned with our towels wrapped around us and headed towards the bathroom.

Becky wolf whistled as we walked past.

Madison jokingly flipped Becky the bird and they both laughed.

When we got to the bathroom, I closed the door behind us, and we each hung our towels on the back of the door. Madison slid open the shower door and turned the shower taps on, placing her hand under the spray of water, until it was warm enough to enter.

The shower itself wasn't huge but could fit the both of us. It had a tiled seat on one side, which also housed a few toiletries such as shampoo and shower gel.

Madison got in first and I followed closely behind her. She took up most of the water, while I hovered on the outskirts, every so often changing places with her.

Madison squeezed some of the shower gel on to her hands and asked me to turn around. She began washing my back, her hands moving in circular motions, causing the shower gel to foam up and slowly made her way further down my back, until she reached my buttocks.

From there she pressed her body against mine and her hands found their way around my hips and to the front.

She held my cock in her hand, delicately washing it and gently pulling my foreskin back and tracing her thumb around the head of my rapidly hardening cock.

"Is it clean enough now?" She asked.

"Hmm, I think I could do with a few more minutes," I joked.

"Oh, so you want the intensive clean then," she replied, turning me around to face her again.

She ran her hands over her wet hair moving the stray strands clinging her to her face and dropped to her knees.

She jerked me a couple of times, before taking me in her mouth, holding on to my ass for support. I raised my hands and clasped them behind my head, enjoying the sensation.

Madison was just getting into the swing of things, when the shower door suddenly slid open.

"Busted!" shouted Becky, she pointed her phone at Madison's face and the camera flash lit up the shower.

Madison screamed and gestured, but with me still in her mouth. All I could feel was a tingling sensation as the reverberation pleasurably travelled down the length of my cock.

"Didn't your mother tell you not to speak with your mouthful, Mads!" Becky said hysterically laughing.

Madison clawed for the shower door and slid it back, while Becky ran out of the bathroom with her prize photo.

She pulled me out of her mouth, to talk.

"Oh, it's on now," she said, quickly wiping the water from her face.

I looked down at her and jokingly made a puppy whining noise, because she stopped.

"Sorry babe, where was I?"

She took me in her mouth again and continued.

I could steadily feel the pleasure growing and myself getting closer and closer to climax, when Madison stopped with her mouth and switched to her hand and jerked me, every so often rubbing the tip of my cock around her wet nipples.

"Fuck, that feels good, Mad," I moaned out.

"Yeah, you like that, babe?"

She squeezed tighter and jerked faster and unable to hold back anymore, I shot my load across her chest and watched as the water washed it away between her breasts and down her stomach

I offered my hand, helping her to her feet. When she rose, I quickly moved in to kiss her, slipping my tongue into her mouth.

As we sensuously kissed she grabbed one of my hands, and slowly turned her body around, breaking the kiss. She raised a leg on to the tiled seat and directed the hand she was still holding between her legs and leaning her head back on to my chest.

"I think I need a bit of attention now," she whispered.

I rubbed my fingers over her wet mound, and she moaned softly. The steam from the shower filled the room and clung to our skin, causing Madison's skin to appear shiny in the light.

I diligently worked her clit with my fingers, rubbing, circling, flicking and every so often slipping my finger inside of her. Her heavy exhales causing the steam to swirl around above us.

I stopped, much to Madison's surprise.

"Aww, Babe, don't stop, I was nearly there," she whispered in my ear.

"I know, but I want to try something. Try sitting down." I instructed.

She sat down facing me and I dropped to my knees, I pried her legs apart, so they were wide open and I buried my face between her legs.

"Oh Jesus," she cried out as I began to attack her clit with my tongue.

She ran both her hands through my wet hair and clutched at it, pulling me deeper in to her.

"Umm, that's the spot, babe, right there," she directed.

"Oh, oh, yeah, Umm!"

She was pulling my head in to her so tightly, I could barely breathe. I knew I had to get her to orgasm quickly otherwise I'd surely pass out.

I upped my tempo and began lashing my tongue so quickly it hurt.

Madison's legs clamped around my head tightly, she practically rode my face as she approached her orgasm.

I could only hear muffled screams as her hands desperately clutched at the walls, her fingers splayed wide as she came.

Her legs slowly loosened and my face was free. I immediately pulled back, and took in a sharp intake of air. My lips, chin and jaw all sore from the work out.

Madison looked at my reddened face and cupped it with her hands.

"I'm so sorry if I squeezed too tightly, babe, but you were just too damn good at that, I couldn't help myself."

I grabbed on to her knee and lifted myself up and ran my face under the water.

We finished cleaning up and turned off the shower. I stepped out first and grabbed my towel from the door and patted myself dry, before wrapping it around my waist. I then passed Madison her towel. She wrapped it around her body and tucked it in at her chest.

I opened the bathroom door and we both left to head to the bedroom to get dressed.

Becky was sitting on the sofa with Ryan, with both of them looking at her phone.

"You better not be showing Ryan that picture you took, missy!"

"Too late," she replied.

"Let me see it," Madison demanded.

Becky turned her phone and waved it around, toying with Madison.

A picture of Madison on her knees, with her mouth full of my cock, and exposing the side of her breast, with just a hint of her nipple filled the screen.

"You better delete that, right now!" Madison playfully insisted.

"Aww, but I was going to make it my new lock screen." Becky joked.

"Don't you mean cock screen." Ryan quipped.

I snorted with laughter at Ryan's joke.

"Give it here," Madison begged.

"No way," Becky replied, holding the phone out of reach and teasing her.

Madison leaned forward trying to get the phone and fell on top of Becky and Ryan.

They were laughing hysterically as Madison tried to clamber over them both to reach the phone.

I stood there watching this ludicrous display unfold in front of me, when I noticed that her towel was shifting around quite a bit. It was then the inevitable happened. As she tried to pull herself up, her towel opened and she ended up flashing her breasts at Becky and Ryan.

Ryan's eyes widened as he caught a glimpse of her perfect pair.

Madison grasped at her towel to cover herself up, before giving up on retrieving the phone and composing herself.

"Ahem, sorry about that, Ryan. I didn't mean to give you an eyeful there," she said apologizing.

"I... I didn't mind."

Becky nudged his arm.

"As for you Miss Becky Moore, I hope you know, I'll be getting my revenge on you. I don't know how yet, but it's coming," Madison said trying to keep a straight face.

"Come Adam, we have revenge to plot!" Madison announced over-dramatically.

She grabbed my arm and theatrically we stormed off to our bedroom.

As we finished getting dressed, Becky and Ryan slipped into the shower. I could see Madison plotting of ways to get back at Becky.

I plonked myself down on the sofa and watched as Madison snuck over to the bathroom. She tried the door, but this time it was locked. Becky clearly saw this coming.

"Damn it!" Madison yelled and then joined me on the sofa.

"Come on now Mads, she could see that coming a mile away. You've got to play the long game. Her guard is going to be up now," I joked.

"Yeah, I guess," Madison replied, before picking up an old magazine from the coffee table and opening it.

She quietly red through each page, licking the tip of her finger and turning the corner of each page she finished.

Twenty minutes passed before Becky and Ryan finally emerged from the bathroom, each wearing a towel.

Madison looked up from her magazine.

"Nice shower?" She asked.

"Lovely, thank you."

Becky carried on walking, when Madison called out.

"Oh, um, Becks', you've got a little spunk on your chin." Madison said all seriously.

Becky started wiping at her chin.

"Gotcha!" she said with a little smirk and returned to her magazine.

"Funny," she called back, before turning to Ryan and asking him.

"I don't have anything left on my chin, do I?"

"No, it's all clean, babe." He replied, reassuringly brushing her chin with his thumb.

I shook my head, laughing to myself.

They left the room and when they came back, they were all dressed and ready to go.

Madison put her magazine down and we both got up from the sofa.

"Right then, shall we hit the lake?" I asked the group.

We all ventured outside onto the deck and eyed up the bright orange kayaks on either side of the dock.

There were life jackets in each one, so I bent down, kneeling on the wooden boards of the dock and grabbed one from the kayak closest to me and held it up for Madison to put it on.

She slipped her arms in, and I fastened the buckles around the front for her.

Ryan copied me and did the same for Becky, and we both put our own jackets on.

I helped Madison into her kayak and handed her the long blue paddle, before untying the weathered rope that was holding the kayak to the dock. Ryan made sure Becky was sorted and we both hopped into ours.

We cleared the dock and drifted for a bit.

"Um, guys?" Becky called out, "How do you get this thing to go in a straight line?"

We all looked in Becky's direction to see her going around in circles, causing us all to laugh.

"Stop laughing you guys," she said, starting to laugh herself.

She used her paddle to splash water at us all, in retaliation for laughing, which ended up in a water fight between all of us.

When we eventually calmed down from the play fighting, we coached Becky on how to paddle and we all set off.

We spent the whole afternoon exploring around the lake, before returning back to the cabin for a well-earned rest.

We tied up the kayaks, freshened up and all ate lunch together at the kitchen table.

As evening approached, we all stood outside and watched the sun go down, whilst drinking a bottle of beer.

As the sky got darker, Madison turned the deck lights on, transforming the ambiance to a warm and inviting glow, casting soft shadows across the deck.

Madison stood by the hot tub.

"Hot tub anyone?" she asked.

"I just remembered, I didn't actually bring any swim wear, Mads," Becky replied.

We all looked at each other.

"I don't think any of us did, did we?" I added.

"Do we need them?" Madison casually replied.

We all looked at each other again.

"What, like everyone get naked?" Ryan said, hesitantly.

"I mean, we're all friends here, right? And it's nothing we haven't seen before?"

Ryan looked at Becky as if to take her lead.

"Well, I'm game if you are," Becky added.

I lifted the lid off the hot tub and the steam plumed up in to the air.

"Well, it's definitely warm enough." I said, dipping my hands in the water.

"So, are we doing this?" Madison asked again.

"Yeah, come on, it'll be a laugh," Becky replied.

Madison, who was wearing one of her summer dresses was the first to make a move. Grabbing the hem of her dress, she pulled it over her head to reveal her matching bra and panties.

"Come on you lot. I'm not doing this on my own." She said, as we all watched her continue to undress.

Becky was next, then Ryan and I took off our t-shirts. Madison was ahead of us and took off her bra and panties. I could see Ryan's eyes scanning Madison' naked body.

Together, the girls were quickest to get naked and left two piles of clothes on the deck and climbed into the hot tub.

"Umm!" Madison said, sinking her body into the warm water.

"Well, come on then you two," Becky coaxed.

"It's not like we haven't seen your tinkles before," she joked, wiggling her index finger like a worm.

Of course it was true, Becky had seen enough of me naked during our threesome after all, but I wasn't too sure if Ryan knew that already.

I pulled my shorts and underwear off in one go, exposing myself to the girls and climbed in.

With the three of us in, we all waited for Ryan to join us.

"Fuck it," he said and pulled down his shorts and underwear.

While I was grower, Ryan was definitely a shower, his long cock dangled between his legs as he climbed into the hot tub. I could see both girls immediately fix on it as he climbed in.

With us all settled in to the relaxing warm water, we passed the time talking, every so often, sending one person out to get more beer from the fridge.

"I know, we should play a game," Becky suggested.

"A game? like what?" I asked.

"How about truth or dare!" she suggested.

"Come on, that's a kid's game," I replied.

"What if we make it a little more adult and anything goes, we'll call it Truth or Dare: Hot tub edition," Madison jokingly suggested.

We all looked at Madison, intrigued by her suggestion.

"Well, I like the sound of this. Boys?" Becky added.

"Okay. We're in," I said, speaking for Ryan.

"Okay, okay. Who wants to go first?" Becky asked.

"Shall we go clockwise from me?" Madison suggested.

"Okay, so I'll answer first," Becky confirmed.

"Okay Beck's, truth or dare?"

"Um, truth."

Madison pondered what to ask her.

"Which do you prefer, giving or receiving?"

"That's easy - giving," she quickly replied, smiling and looking at Ryan and comically pumping her eyebrows.

It was Becky's turn to ask the question now.

"Ryan, truth or dare?"

"Dare please, babe."

She looked at Ryan and then back at Madison.

"I dare you... to kiss Madison."

The dare looked to have stunned Ryan. He looked at Madison first and then to me, as if to ask the question are you okay with this.

I shrugged my shoulders nonchalantly.

"A dares a dare, dude." I said.

Ryan leaned forward from his seat, with Madison moving to do the same. Their head's turned slightly and they locked lips. Ryan's hands hovered over her body, almost as if he was afraid to touch her. They made out for about twenty seconds before sitting back down again.

After watching them kiss, I found myself with the answer to a question I had asked myself when I had the threesome with Becky and Madison.

Pining for Madison: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 27 Aug 2026 09:48:00 -0600

Pining for Madison: Part 4

Adam and Madison take Becky and Ryan to the cabin.

By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

As 6:30pm approached, I sat patiently on my bed, legs crossed in the lotus style. Madison had arranged to FaceTime me, and I eagerly awaited her call.

She had gone away on holiday for the week to visit family, making each day feel like an eternity. I missed her so much; it marked the longest time we'd been apart since we started dating.

I watched, or rather willed, the time on my phone to transition from 6:29 to 6:30. As the next minute arrived, the digits seamlessly shifted from twenty-nine to thirty.

A picture of Madison's beautiful face, along with her name, lit up my screen, and the phone started to ring. I answered immediately.

"Hey babe," I greeted, trying to hold the phone steady in front of me.

A pixelated view of her face appeared, before eventually becoming clearer.

"Hey babe," she replied, giving me a little wave.

"How's the holiday going?" I asked.

"Oh, you know, not bad. Missing you like crazy though."

"I'm missing you too. Not being with you is driving me nuts. When will you be back again?"

"Aww babe, don't worry, I'll be back for your birthday, I promise."

"I don't care about my birthday; I just want to see you again."

"It's only a few more days, and then I'm all yours. The birthday boy can have anything he wants then."

"Anything?"

"Yep, anything."

"That does sound good, but what do I want?" I said tapping my chin with my finger.

"Well, I'm sure you can use your imagination."

"Ooh! I've just thought of a few things."

"I bet you have, and let me guess, it doesn't involve wearing much?"

"How did you know?"

She laughed at my predictability.

"Speaking of which..." she began to say.

"I've been so horny, these last few days, I might just jump on you, the second I see you."

"It must be all that country air, but I'll brace myself," I joked.

"I've thought about, you know..." she said gesturing her head downwards.

"But I'm sharing a room with my niece, so it's not really practical."

"Where is she now?"

"Well, actually come to mention it, I'm on my own. Everyone went grocery shopping for food for this evening."

"Well, why don't you, you know, take care of it now?" I suggested.

"What, like over the phone?"

"Yeah, yeah." I said egging her on.

"Well, I'll do it, if you do it with me."

"Okay, fairs fair."

"How do you want to start?"

"Maybe, take you top off?"

"Missing the girls I see."

"Oh yes."

"Okay, just a sec, let me put the phone down here... and..."

I watched as the camera image wobbled, showing glimpses of a girls bedroom, the white ceiling, the walls decorated with posters, before Madison came back into view.

"Can you see me okay?" she asked.

"Yep, every beautiful inch of you."

I watched as Madison pulled off her top and unhooked her bra. She walked closer to the camera and gave me a little shimmy.

"There, can you see them?"

She held her breasts and pushed them up.

"Oh yes, there's my girls." I said smiling.

"Now your turn. Drop 'em soldier!"

"Yes ma'am," I replied, giving her a mock salute.

"...I just need to prop this up on something."

I placed my phone against the footboard of my bed, angling it upwards. I shuffled backwards until I was in focus.

"Can you see me?" I asked.

"Yeah. Now show me the goods, hot stuff."

I unbuttoned my trousers, and slid my hand in to my underwear and pulled out my flaccid cock.

"Now play with it. Make it big for me." Madison asked.

I started to play with it, shaking it from the base, then stroking it to get it bigger.

"Is this good? Do you like this?"

"Yeah, that's good," she replied.

I could see her arm moving up and down.

"Wait, have you started already?"

"Oh yes!"

Madison wasted no time, in starting to play with herself.

"Can I see?" I asked.

"Sure. I'll just make it easier for you. Two secs."

When the picture came back in to view, it appeared that Madison had removed her trousers and underwear. I watched as she placed one foot on the bed, to open herself up a bit and slid her fingers between her legs.

"How's this?"

"Now that is hot!" I replied.

"Yeah, you like it when I rub my cunt, does it get you nice and hard," Madison asked sexily.

I nodded in response. I had never heard Madison speak dirty before. It was such an unexpected turn-on.

"Ad, it doesn't work if you don't say anything back."

"Oh shit, sorry, of course."

I quickly tried to think of something to say.

"My cock is so hard, looking at your beautiful cunt."

"Umm, I'm so wet thinking about your thick cock. I want it inside of me so bad," she continued.

"I want to bend you over and make you feel every inch."

"Yes! I want to ride that cock all night long."

The conversation was getting pretty explicit and I was fully hard now, stroking my cock for Madison and getting off on her dirty talk.

Suddenly, my bedroom door swung open and my mom entered the room.

"What do you want for dinner tonigh... oh my good heavens, I, I."

She shielded her eyes with her hand and hurriedly backed out of the room, closing the bedroom door behind her.

I jumped up after her, my cock wagging as I did.

"Mom!" I called out.

"It's not what you think, I was just checking something." I lied, as she scurried down the stairs.

I went back into my room and sat down on my bed and buried my face in my hands.

"What happened?" she asked.

"My mom, she... she caught me."

"She just walked into the room, asked me what I wanted for dinner and caught me, you know, stroking it."

I watched as Madison covered her mouth and started laughing uncontrollably.

"It's not funny, Mads!"

"I'm sorry, but it is, it's so funny."

She burst out laughing, her face turning red from laughing so much.

"I can't wait to move out." I muttered under my breath.

"Oh babe," she sighed, starting to calm down a bit, dabbing the laughter tears from her eyes.

"I guess the moment's gone now, hasn't it?" I said somewhat dejected.

"Yeah, sorry babe, but don't worry, I'll be back soon and we can pick up where we left off. I promise."

"That's if I haven't died of embarrassment before then."

"Look, I'll call you back same time tomorrow. Love you."

She blew me a kiss.

"Love you." I replied, blowing one back.

The screen went black as she ended the call.

I looked down at my rapidly softening cock, disappointed, before tucking it back in to my underwear and doing up my trousers.

After our incident, my mom and I avoided each other for a while, the awkwardness too much for either of us to bear.

Thankfully, the next few days flew by, and today was Madison's return from her holiday. It also happened to be my nineteenth birthday. Although, I was way more excited about seeing Madison.

I laid there in bed, my arms folded above the covers, staring blankly at the ceiling. I hadn't fully come around when there was a knock on the bedroom door.

"Adam, are you up yet?" My mom called out.

"Yeah," I replied.

"Are you decent, can I come in?"

Ever since she caught me, she had now been extra cautious about coming into my room.

"Yes."

I watched the door slowly open, and my mom poke her head through.

"You're not doing anything are you? Because I can come back later if you are."

"No, mom!" I replied exasperated.

I'm sure she thinks that's all I do when I'm in my bedroom now.

"Good. I'm coming in," she announced.

"Happy birthday! My special little boy."

"Mom! I'm nineteen, I'm not little."

"You'll always be little to me. Now go get dressed. Your father and I have a surprise for you."

"A surprise? What is it?" I replied, sitting up on my elbows.

"You'll have to get dressed to find out."

"Fine, I'll be down in fifteen minutes."

"I'll have your breakfast waiting."

My mom left me to it and disappeared back down the stairs.

I dragged myself out of bed and went to have a shower and get dressed. I could smell the bacon from the top of the stairs and followed that delicious scent all the way to the kitchen.

My dad, sat at the table and looked up from his paper as I walked in.

"Morning, birthday boy!"

"Morning dad." I replied.

My mom was busy at the stove, cooking strips of bacon.

There were a few birthday cards on the table with my name on it, no doubt from my relatives.

I sat myself down at the kitchen table opposite my dad and started to open the cards one by one.

By the time I had finished, I had a nice little stack of cash beside me.

My dad whistled.

"Guess dinner's on you tonight then," he joked.

My mom placed a cooked breakfast in front of me and my father and we tucked in.

I had just finished my food when a small navy-colored box with a white ribbon slid its way across the table and into my field of vision.

"Happy birthday, Adam," they both said smiling.

I picked up the small box, intrigued by what could be inside.

I carefully removed the lid and inside was a car key.

I looked up from the box to my parents' expectant faces.

"She's outside," my dad said.

I paused for a moment, almost in shock at what he just said.

I then slid my chair back and rushed to the front door, my parents doing their best to keep up with me.

As I opened the door, I could see her. Parked next to my parents car was a 2012 black Jeep Wrangler.

"No way. No freaking way!" I cried out in excitement.

"Yes way, son, she's all yours," my mom replied.

"We thought as you'll be going to college soon, you'll be needing some transport. She's got a few thousand miles already logged on the clock, but she's in good condition," my dad added.

"Oh my god you guys, I'm stunned. I can't believe it. I can't wait to show Mads."

As if she heard her name, my phone chimed from my pocket. I took it out and there was a message from Madison.

"I'm back, can't wait to see you. x."

Followed quickly by a second message,

"Happy birthday BTW x."

I looked up from my phone and at my parents.

"It's from Madison, she's back."

"Go on, go see your girlfriend."

I hugged them both tightly and hurried to put my trainers on, before jumping into my new car.

I waved to my parents, who were still standing by the front door and reversed out of the drive and made my way to Madison's.

I couldn't believe it - I've got a car, freedom!

Needless to say, I got to her house in record time.

As I parked outside, I pulled out my phone and quickly messaged Madison.

"I'm outside, come see me x."

I waited a moment, and watched as the front door opened and Madison appeared.

I beeped the horn and she came running towards the car. She was wearing a low cut, knee length floral summer dress, that rippled in the breeze as she ran. She looked stunning.

I quickly got out of the car to meet her, and she jumped on me, wrapping her legs around my waist and gave me a massive kiss.

I spun her around, before lowering her back to her feet.

"I've missed you!"

"I've missed you too, babe," I replied.

"Don't tell me this is yours?" Madison asked, looking past me and at the car.

"It most certainly is. What do you think?" I said proudly.

"I love it! So, you going to take me for a ride or what?"

I raised an eyebrow, and she knew exactly what I meant and playfully slapped me on the arm.

"Come on then, get in."

Madison hurried over to the opposite side of the car and got in the passenger seat.

"Let's go," she said drumming on the dashboard.

"Go where?" I asked.

"Anywhere, just drive, babe."

I put the car in to drive and drove off. I wasn't sure exactly where I was going, we were just cruising around and catching up.

Madison played with the radio, finding us some good music to listen to, before telling me all about her holiday, what she got up to and how much she enjoyed seeing her relatives.

It was so good to hear her talk and to be around her again. Her being away, was like a part of me was missing.

"I'm so glad you're back." I said glancing across to her and smiling. I felt whole again.

"A week was too long," she replied, affectionately stroking my thigh and leaving her hand there.

"Why don't we take the scenic route, here take a left up here," she then suggested.

The road slowly transitioned from a built-up urban area to a more country route. The rows of houses were soon replaced with rows of tall trees.

I felt Madison's hand slowly move its way up my leg. My eyes darted between the road and her hand.

"I think, if I remember correctly, we have some unfinished business to take care of," she said, her hand now resting over my crotch.

"Oh, we do, don't we," I replied.

"We do," she replied smiling.

She glanced back at the seats behind us, the windows blacked out with privacy glass.

"Why don't you pull over? Look, there's a little side road there, in between those trees."

I indicated to turn, not sure why, considering there were no other cars to be seen. We continued down a small dirt road before eventually reaching an opening in a secluded spot and parked.

The trees towered all around us, and with the engine off, you could hear all the birds chirping in the background.

We both took a moment to admire the tranquility of our surroundings before turning to look at each other.

Before we knew it, our heads had drifted towards each other, and we began to make out. Our hands scouring each other s bodies.

Madison stopped kissing.

"So, how about we christen this thing. Back seat?"

I gave her a big smile and nodded. We both quickly got out of the car to fold our seats down, so we could get in the back.

As I settled onto the back seat, Madison swiftly went for my trouser button, opening them with an intensity I had never seen before.

She helped me pull my trousers and underwear as far as my knees, before grabbing my cock and fondling it, working it to get me hard.

There wasn't that much room in the back, so I found myself wedged tightly in the corner. Madison, however, went low, her head now in my lap as she started to suck my cock.

I held onto to the back of head, as her mouth slid from top to bottom.

"Umm, Fuck, this feels so good." I murmured softly.

This was so fucking hot, she was really going for it. Swapping between her mouth and her hands.

She stopped abruptly.

"Here, sit in the middle."

She stood up as best she could, her head hitting the roof as she hunched over, before lifting up her dress and pulling her panties down. I helped her step out of them, then as soon as her legs were free, she straddled me sliding her knees as far apart as she could, lowering herself on to my cock.

I couldn't see anything as her dress covered everything, but I could sure as fuck feel it. Her mound was moist as my head pushed apart her lips. She teased me for a moment, riding just the tip. Then lowering herself down further. I could feel I was completely inside of her now.

She gasped with pleasure, reaching out on to the back seat head rests and grabbing them, allowing her to rock on my lap.

"Umm, that feels so good, babe. I've missed your cock so much."

I slipped my hands under her dress and grabbed on to her ass and let her ride me. The car started to gently rock as she started to ride me harder and the windows began to mist up, from all the heavy breathing.

"God, you feel so good inside of me. Do you like it when I ride your thick cock."

"I love it, your cunt feels so wet." I replied.

This was all Madison now; she was running the show. I watched her face constantly change, one moment she'd close her eyes and bite her bottom lip, then her mouth would open as if she wanted to scream and then she'd open her eyes and look directly at me, giving me a look I knew meant she loved me.

"Umm, I'm gonna cum," she whispered out between labored breaths.

"Cum inside me, babe. I want your cum inside me."

She let out a cry, a combination of my cock swelling, and her muscles constricting was enough for us to orgasm together. My cock pulsed inside of her, unloading my warm seed, she groaned with every pulse. Finally, she put her hands on each side of my face and kissed me, sucking on my tongue, before pulling away.

"Happy Birthday, babe," she whispered.

I sat there stunned. The sex, the dirty talk, was so fucking hot it blew me away.

Madison climbed off me and put her panties back on, while I lifted my hips and backside to pull up my underwear and trousers.

Madison sat beside me, and I put my arm around her.

"Now that you have a car, we should go somewhere," she suggested, affectionately stroking my thigh and leaning into me.

"Definitely, where do you want to go?" I asked.

"Ooh, I just remembered. When I was away, I talked to one of my uncles, and he mentioned having a cabin or lodge that I could borrow anytime. It sounded really nice."

"Okay, well, if you sort it out with him, we can go away for the weekend."

"We can even ask Becky and her new boyfriend Ryan if they want to come. Unless you want it to be just the two of us?"

"I don't mind."

"You've not met Ryan yet, have you?"

"No, not yet. What's he like?"

"I've only met him a couple of times, but he seems okay. Becky is absolutely smitten with him. I think since our little group session and finding a boyfriend, she's in a really good place now."

"Good, I'm glad she's happy."

"Okay then, leave all the arrangements to me."

"Sorted."

We stayed a little longer before heading back to Madison's house.

Over the next few days, Madison made a few phone calls and managed to arrange everything for this coming weekend. We were all going to meet at Madison's and from there, it would be a five or so hour drive to her uncle's cabin.

Finally, Friday arrived, and I packed my bag with everything I thought I'd need for the trip. Madison and I also went shopping for supplies, to make sure we were set for things like food and toiletries and I made sure the car was topped up with a full tank.

We arranged to meet at 4pm, and I pulled up outside Madison's house at 3:55pm.

I got out of the car and went to knock on her door. Madison answered and greeted me with a kiss.

"Hey babe, all set?" I greeted.

"Yep, got my

Pining for Madison: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 26 Aug 2026 10:11:00 -0600

Pining for Madison: Part 3

Becky Is Not A Chaperone.

By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

I continued for another hour and a half before finally calling it a day. The garden was looking great, and Mrs. Taylor was extremely grateful. I even got a "looks good" response from Mr. Taylor: definite progress.

"Would it be okay if I used your shower to clean up?" I asked Mrs. Taylor.

"Of course, dear. There should be fresh towels already out."

"Lovely, thanks, Mrs. Taylor."

I was just about to go up the stairs when Madison and Becky were coming down in the opposite direction.

"Becky is just going home to get ready for tonight."

"Oh, okay. See you again, Becky," I said, then turning to Madison, "I'm just going to have a quick shower, and I'll be right with you."

"Okay, I'll be up in a sec."

I left them at the foot of the stairs as I went to take a shower.

After around ten minutes, I left the bathroom and went to Madison's bedroom to get changed.

Madison was sitting on her bed, flicking through her phone, when I walked in.

"Hey babe," I said before closing the door behind me.

"Oh hey, do you have a minute?"

"For you, always."

I sat down on the side of the bed, my towel tucked around my waist.

"Is everything okay?" I then asked.

"Yeah, all is good. I just wanted to ask you something. Well, it's more of a favor, really."

"Okay! This is sounding ominous."

"Well, remember I said Becky was feeling a bit down."

"Yes."

"Well, I didn't fully explain her situation. If I tell you, you have to promise not to breathe a word to anyone."

"Okay, I promise."

She took a deep breath.

"God, I can't believe I'm going to tell you this."

"Tell me what?" I urged.

"Well, she hates the fact she's still a virgin. Like, really hates it, and she doesn't want to, in her words, be the only one in the entire year that hasn't been laid yet."

"Okay," I said, wondering where she was going with this.

"In her head, it's like being the last one to be picked in Phys Ed. The one no one really wants on their team. It's really affecting her self-esteem."

That, I could relate to. It was never a nice feeling to be picked last. In fact, at that point, you're not even picked; you're what they're left with.

"Okay... so if she's that desperate, I'm sure someone will oblige."

"That's the problem. She can't find anyone she likes, and on top of that, she doesn't want to come across as desperate in case someone takes advantage or accuses her of being a slut for throwing herself at guys."

"Huh, quite the dilemma Becky has. But why are you telling me all this?"

"You know how you said I was a good friend."

"Yes," I replied.

"Well, we were talking, and I might have mentioned how we started off, and how great the sex is."

"Okay," I said still waiting for Madison, to get to the point.

"Oh, fuck it, I'll just come out and say it. Will you take Becky's virginity?"

"Um, what now?" I said completely dumbfounded by what she just said.

"Will you have sex with Becky? This one time, as a favor for me."

"Me? Do you realize, what you're asking?"

"I do, and I thought about it, and I know this is a big ask, it's just, this sort of makes sense, plus we can be discreet about it."

"A big ask! You're asking me to sleep with another woman, how can you be so cool about this?"

"She's my best friend, you're my boyfriend, I trust you both explicitly. Besides, someone who is as good as you at sex - it would be mean to keep you all to myself," she said trying to appeal to my ego.

"And what would you be doing, while all this was going on?"

"I don't know, what would you like me to be doing?"

I took a moment to think about it.

"Can you get involved?"

"What, like a threesome?" she replied.

"Yeah, a threesome makes much more sense to me. A one-on-one with Becky would just feel like cheating on you, and I'm not comfortable with that."

Madison started to come around to my suggestion.

"Okay, I can do that, but the main focus has to be on Becky, though."

"I'd rather focus on you."

"I know, babe, but she really needs this."

"And this isn't some elaborate joke or test designed to trap boyfriends?"

"Nope."

"Still, I don't know about this," I replied, still feeling skeptical about the whole thing.

Madison then sloped off the bed and onto the floor, kneeling in front of me, looking up at me.

"How about..." she began to say, then moving her hand beneath my towel, up my leg and running her fingers along the head of my cock.

"I convince you."

I looked down at her eager face, as my cock twitched from her touch.

"Okay, okay, but it's still a big ask." I replied.

"Hmm, okay, how about this? You do this for me, and I'll let you try that thing we talked about the other day."

"Wait, seriously?" I said, my face lighting up.

"Uh huh."

Madison and I had talked on and off about trying anal for a while, but I couldn't quite get her to try it. Her ass was simply too amazing to ignore, and something I had fantasized about for a while now.

"Fine, I'll do it, but I'm doing this for you okay, not Becky."

"Thanks Ad, you're the best boyfriend ever. I better call Becky and let her know the good news.

Madison tried to get to her feet, when I coughed to get her attention. She turned to look at me and I motioned with my eyes downwards.

"Oh right, sorry. I'm sure Becky can wait a few more minutes."

Madison untucked the towel from my waist and opened it. I had already started to get hard, just thinking about what Madison had offered me.

She grabbed my cock and started to slowly jerk it, my cock continuing to harden in her soft hand. Teasingly, she licked the underside of my now swollen cock, then began planting kisses along the side until she reached the tip. It was then she took me in her mouth.

God this felt so good, the feel of her lips, the warm, wet embrace of her mouth, the way she moved her tongue and swirled it around my head.

Madison's head bobbed up and down in a steady rhythm now.

As my mind drifted away in a sea of bliss, it suddenly dawned on me, that I'd actually be having a threesome with my girlfriend and her best friend. Isn't this what every boy dreams of? I had only ever had sex with one person and now Madison was offering Becky up on a plate.

Fuck me this was crazy, but then again it was crazy when Madison and I hooked up the first time and look at us now.

As I felt my orgasm rapidly approaching, I tapped the top of Madison's head as a courtesy to warn her what was coming.

She continued to go at, until I couldn't hold back any longer.

"Oh! Oh! Fuck, fuck, fuck," I cried out as quietly as I could as not to alert her parents. Madison continued to work my cock as I came, her lips securely locked around my cock, until I finished completely.

Madison took a moment to swallow, before speaking.

"Okay, so are we good now?" She said with a cute little smile, then proceeding to dab the corners of her mouth with my towel, almost as if she had just finished a delicious meal at a fancy restaurant.

At this point, I would happily have given her all my vital organs had she asked for them.

"Yes, we're good." I said exhaling deeply.

"Cool."

I had to give it to Madison, she certainly was prepared to go the extra mile for her friends.

I helped her get to her feet, by offering her my hand.

"Damn!"

"What is it?" I replied.

"I'm kind of in the mood now."

"Well, you're going to have to give me at least ten minutes."

She then sighed as she thought of another blocker.

"We can't," she said somewhat disappointed. "My parents are downstairs. Rain check?"

"Definitely. Here, why don't you call Becky." I said, handing over her phone.

Madison took the phone from my hand, then swooped in for a quick kiss.

"Thanks babe."

Unlocking her phone, she went to her contacts and tapped on Becky's name. She waited a moment, then Becky answered.

Once again I was left to hear only one half of the conversation.

"Hey Girl, I just spoke to Adam, and we are a go."

I could hear Becky's excited scream through the phone.

"Uh huh, yeah, I know."

"He does have one condition though. How do you feel about it being a threesome?"

"Of course with me, silly. I'm not just rounding up people for you to have sex with. I'm not some sort of madam, although I do like the sound of that."

"Yeah! Madam Madison," she said laughing down the phone, "it has a certain ring to it."

"Uh huh, I know. It'll be like that time in summer camp remember, except a lot naughtier."

I could hear them both laughing now. I however, had to make a mental note to come back to that one.

"Anyway, I'll leave you to prepare, and I'll see you tonight. Later Becks."

Madison hung up and then looked at me.

"Guess we're having a threesome then."

"Well, there's a sentence I'd never thought I'd hear." I replied, still somewhat in disbelief.

"So, what's the plan exactly?" I added.

"Becky's coming round at 8pm for the quote, unquote sleep over."

"And what about me, there's no way your dad is going to let me stay after dark."

"Well, what he doesn't know won't harm him, will it. It's date night tonight, so he's taking mom out, so they'll be gone for a while."

"And then?"

"Then the fun starts." She said with a mischievous smile.

Madison appeared to be well up for this.

I carried on getting dressed, thinking about the threesome. How does it work exactly? Who does what? I can only cum once at the end of the day. Although, I guess I'd have to save that for Becky in this instance.

I had to get going and I could see on Madison's face, that she was deep in planning mode, so now was a good time to leave her to it.

"I'll be off then," I announced.

"Okay babe, I'll see you...." she kissed me on the lips, "and you, later," she continued, grabbing my crotch.

"I'm probably going to go to Becky's now and give her a hand."

I turned my wrist to look at my watch.

"You've got like eight hours, babe."

"I know, but it's a gonna be a big night for her, and us girls need time to prepare."

"Well, I'll leave you to it. Just message me when it's safe to come over."

I left Madison to it and went downstairs, making sure to say goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Taylor.

On the walk home, I wondered if there was anything I could do to prepare for tonight, wondering if I should look at some 'tutorials' on the internet perhaps.

I also started to think about Becky, and how I was going to see her naked for the first time, and she was going to see me.

I'd never really thought about her in any kind of sexual way before. I only had eyes for Madison. I mean, sure, she was a pretty girl, but she didn't have the same oomph as Madison. It was literally the thought of Madison that got me up in the morning, if you catch my drift.

As I got home, I was feeling a bit hungry, so headed into the kitchen.

My mom was at the sink doing the dishes.

"Hey mom," I said sitting myself down on the stool by the breakfast bar.

"Oh hey Adam, are you hungry? I can make you a sandwich."

"Yes, please."

My mom finished the last of the dishes and dried her hands on the towel.

"So, how's your day been, so far?" she asked, grabbing the sandwich meats from the fridge and then bread from the bread bin.

"It's been okay."

"Are you sure? you seem a bit distant."

"Something on your mind, son? Do you want to talk about it?"

"God no," I blurted out rather abruptly.

My mom was taken aback by my bluntness, so I quickly apologized.

"Sorry mom, I didn't mean to say it like that. I'm fine really."

My mom finished making the sandwich and handed me the plate.

"Is it about, you know S E X?" She said spelling it out.

"Because if it is, I can get your father."

She took a deep breath, ready to shout out my dad's name, when I quickly cut her off.

"Mom! it's not about that. Shush! No need to call dad."

"Well, if you're sure. You know you can always talk to us about anything."

While I appreciated her offer, there was no way I was talking this one out with her or my dad.

"Honestly, I'm fine mom. No need to worry. I'm going to take my sandwich up to my room."

"Okay dear, don't forget to bring the plate down afterwards. I'll see you later."

As I carried my sandwich upstairs, I couldn't help but think how remarkably accurate my mom's instincts were. I guess mother's really do know best.

I sat on my bed and took a big bite out of my sandwich. As I chewed, I tried to visualize what it would be like in my head.

I thought about Madison and her rocking body, kneeling on the bed. Then I added Becky next to her, not sure what she looked like naked, so I had to improvise.

Then the idea of the pillow fight popped into my head, the two girls bouncing up and down on the bed in slow motion, hitting each other with pillows, with an explosion of feathers everywhere, and jiggling, so much jiggling.

I found myself smiling at the thought of it, this was shaping up to be quite a good fantasy I thought to myself.

Before I knew it, the sandwich was finished, and I had just eased back on to my pillow. I'll just sit back and picture it some more, I thought.

In mere moments, I had fallen asleep. The yard work must have really taken it out of me, as when I woke up it was 7pm.

Feeling a bit groggy, I decided to have a shower to wake me up.

With the shower done, I found myself waiting for the call. I suddenly started to get very anxious about it. Talking about it was one thing, but actually going through with it was another.

I needed a distraction to stop me from overthinking it, so I decided to play one of the games on my Xbox. Just as I was getting into it, my phone chimed. It was a message from Madison.

I paused the game and looked at my phone.

From: Mads

"They've just left, you can come over now xx"

This was it, time to shine, I thought.

I turned the console off, put my trainers on and headed out the door, yelling "I'm going out, be back later," as I left.

As I made my way to Madison's I could feel my nerves kicking in. I hadn't felt like this, since the early days with Madison. Now, it wasn't one girl I had to worry about pleasing but two.

As Madison said to Becky on the phone, this was so wild. I mean a threesome, me? I never thought stuff like this would happen to a guy like me.

Madison's front door was now mere feet away. I slowly approached, mentally psyching myself up and then knocked on her door.

Within seconds, Madison had answered, she was wearing her fluffy pink dressing gown.

"Hey babe," she greeted, giving me a quick kiss on the lips.

"Hey."

"Becky's upstairs; do you want a drink before we go up?"

"Sure, thanks."

I followed Madison into the kitchen.

"So, this is it? Our first threesome," I said, as she grabbed a glass from the cupboard.

"I know, crazy right. But don't forget the focus of tonight is Becky, you and I will have plenty of opportunities for a one on one, so don't worry about me so much, okay?"

She filled the glass with water and handed it to me.

"You're the boss."

I gulped the water down quickly, something that Madison picked up on.

"You're not nervous, are you?"

"A little," I replied, and put the empty glass on the counter.

"Don't worry about it, I'll make sure you're properly taken care of," she said smiling.

She gently pushed me against the kitchen unit and leaned into me, wrapping her arms around my waist; we kissed.

"Now, come on stud, Becky must be wondering where we are."

Madison grabbed my hand and lead me back through the house and up the stairs to her room.

As we entered, Becky, also in a dressing gown, was sitting on the bed. She got up as soon as she saw us.

"Hey Becky,"

"Hey Adam, I... I just wanted to say thank you for agreeing to do this. I know you and Mads love each other very much and this was a big ask on my part, but thank you, you don't know how much I need this."

"Thank Madison, really, she's the one who did a very good job convincing me."

Madison playfully nudged me as she walked to the other side of the bed.

There was a brief silence as we all looked at each other, wondering how we were going to start this, when Becky remembered something and broke the silence.

"Oh, before I forget. I wasn't quite sure what would happen tonight, or what you two were into, so I did a bit of research on the internet and brought a few things with me. I hope you don't mind."

She walked to the corner of the room and picked up a nondescript carrier bag. Then walking back, she proceeded to empty the contents of the bag on to the bed.

"Holy crap Beck's," Madison blurted out.

On the bed in front of us, was a blindfold, a pair of hand cuffs, a couple of bottles of sensual massage oils, a medium sized purple vibrator and a box of condoms.

"I didn't know... um, how big you were Adam, so I hope these are okay?" Becky said pointing to the condoms.

"They should be fine." I replied, looking at the box.

"After you left Mads, I went into that new lingerie shop in the mall. They had a whole section of this stuff at the back, so I grabbed all this lot."

Madison and I looked at each other, then both looked back at Becky.

"Wow Becky, you really went all out."

Madison, picked up the massage oil, flicked open the cap and sniffed. Her face showing, she approved of the scent.

"Well, they say you never forget your first time, so I wanted to make sure mine was unforgettable."

There was no chance of forgetting this, that's for sure, I thought to myself.

We all stood there, just looking at the pile of sex aids on the bed, waiting for someone to make the first move.

"Okay then, shall we do this?" Madison suggested, with a hint of excitement in her voice.

I think Becky and I were looking for someone to take the lead and it looks like Madison just volunteered.

"Well, I think to start with, one of us is wearing way too many clothes." Madison announced as both her and Becky looked in my direction.

"What about you two? With your dressing gowns on," I said defensively, even though I knew I would need to get naked.

The two girls turned to face each other and smiled, they both unfastened their belts, and dropped their gowns to the floor, in what looked like a perfectly synced move.

My eyes didn't know where to look first. On either side of the bed was a naked girl, standing there loo

Pining for Madison: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 10:10:00 -0600

Pining for Madison: Part 2

We make our own assignments.

By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

"This stuff is warmer than I'd thought it would be and so thick."

"It's a nightmare to get out of hair too," I added.

"Just as well I shave everything then isn't it."

Madison climbed back on to the bed and laid down next to me. We both stared at the ceiling.

Madison turned her head to the side to face me, so I mirrored her.

I could see her eyes looking directly into mine.

"Thanks again for doing this Adam, I don't know many people who would have gone to these lengths to help me out."

"It's me who should be thanking you. I enjoyed it."

"I bet you did."

"No not that, I mean I enjoyed that. God did I enjoy that bit, but I enjoyed spending time with you."

Madison smiled.

"I enjoyed spending time with you too, and I also enjoyed the other thing too."

It was my turn to smile at her this time.

Madison then leaned over and kissed me on the lips. It wasn't a long kiss, but it was a nice one. Her lips were so amazingly soft as they pressed against mine.

As she pulled away, she paused for a reaction. I felt my face light up, it was like I was the happiest I'd have ever felt. She must have seen that as a sign, as she kissed me again, this time for longer. We were properly making out now. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth, which was an incredible feeling. Our tongues danced together as we continued to kiss.

With our mouths starting to ache, we stopped.

We couldn't stop smiling at each other.

"Well, that was unexpected."

"Was it though? I did just give you a hand job. I don't exactly dole those out to all the boys, ya know," she said continuing to beam at me.

"Ha, I guess you're right."

Madison sat up, propping her hands behind her and looking at her naked lower half.

"I guess I better put my trousers back on. Otherwise, who knows what will happen." She joked.

She then turned and looked at my crotch.

"Awe, he's gone all little again." She then proceeded to bop the end of my cock.

Her touch sent a tingle through my cock and it twitched again.

"Oops, looks like I provoked it."

I sat up, resting on my elbows.

"Do you mind?" I said trying not to laugh.

"I don't, no." She said smiling.

Madison walked over to where she took off her panties and bent over to pick them up, showing me how fantastic her ass looked. She slipped a leg in each hole and pulled them up.

I pulled up my underwear and trousers.

"Madison."

"Yes Adam," she replied, mimicking my formality.

"About that kiss."

"What about it?"

"Was that an in the moment kind of thing, or was it something else?"

"Why? What do you want it to be?" She replied, flipping my question back at me.

"I kind of want it to mean something else."

She was about to put on her trousers then stopped.

"Huh, that's funny, I was thinking the same thing." She replied, smiling at me and then continuing to put her leggings back on.

This was my chance, there was no better time to ask, than right now. I'm going to do it.

"Madison, will you go out with me?"

"After what we just did, Hell yes! I'll go out with you."

"Sweet."

"Besides, we've still got an assignment to finish remember. May be you can come round Friday night, it's the bouncers day off."

"Friday night it is." I confirmed.

After tidying up, Madison walked me downstairs to the front door, and we paused on the outside doorstep. She closed the door, so we were both standing outside.

"I hope you found our study session informative. I know I did." Madison said jokingly.

"Oh yes, very informative. I look forward to completing the assignment Friday night."

"I can't wait."

With that, she kissed me again on the lips.

"See ya."

I walked backwards down the garden path, unable to take my eyes off her. As I reached the end of the path, she waved at me and went inside the house.

The second the front door closed, I jumped up and a punched the air.

After all these years of pining for Madison, I had finally done it. I had asked her to go out with me and she said Yes! plus as a bonus she gave me my first hand job.

From that point on, I couldn't quite remember how I got home. I was on such a high, I presumed I just floated back.

When I got back, both my parents were in the kitchen. My mom was making something to eat and my dad was sitting at the table doing the crossword.

"Hey,"

They both stopped what they were doing and looked at me.

"Well, how did it go?" My dad asked.

"Judging by that smile on his face, I'd say pretty well. Am I right Adam?" My mom added.

"Yeah, it went well."

"Did you ask her out?"

"Yes mom, I asked her out." I said somewhat exasperated.

"And did she say yes. What am I saying, of course she said yes. Who wouldn't say yes to my little boy."

"Mom! Yes, she said yes."

"Way to go son!" My dad chimed in.

"Well, now you have a girlfriend, maybe you won't need to spend so long in the shower anymore," My mom said teasingly.

"Mom!" I snapped back, cringing of embarrassment.

Dad started chuckling to himself.

"I'm going to my room," I announced, unable to take any more of this conversation.

I quickly left the kitchen and marched upstairs to my room. Closing the door behind me, I tossed my bag in the corner and just collapsed on my bed, letting my evening all sink in.

Holy fuck, I thought to myself. It's like my brain couldn't quite process everything that had happened. Madison, the girl who I had worshipped for so long, completely blindsided me. I had no idea, she was so... so unpredictable and so sexually curious.

How a random science assignment pushed us together. It was almost like one of my school fantasies, one minute you're working and then the next, you're suddenly exploring each other s bodies.

Not only did I see her beautiful cunt, I touched it, I fingered it, I brought her to orgasm. She actually came on my hand, holy shit! It all just seemed so unbelievable.

I raised my hand in front of my face and stared at it. I may never wash this hand again.

...And that was just what I did to her!

What she did to me, blew me away.

The way she touched me, held it in her soft, silky smooth hands. Her genuine curiosity about it, and then she thought nothing of jumping on top of me and giving me the hand job of my life.

I could feel myself getting hard, just replaying it in my mind.

Then, there was the kiss. My first kiss, the best kiss. Oh, how her lips felt against mine. I could have kissed her all night.

I found myself smiling so hard, my face started to ache again.

Then it dawned on me, and I bolted upright. Friday, what's going to happen Friday. Is she going to want to do it? Are we actually going to have sex? If we do, are we doing it for the assignment or because she really wants to have sex with me?

I started to freak out. What if I'm no good at it? What if I don't last very long? Oh my god, what if I can't get it up? Will she laugh at me, will she tell everyone at school? Would she stop seeing me? My best dream, could soon become my worst nightmare.

I had to stop myself, from spiraling. I sat at the edge of the bed and took several deep breaths, eventually calming myself down.

One step at a time, I told myself. Friday was only two days away, plenty of time to prepare. I tried not to think about it too much, but it was all I thought about.

Thursday came around, and once again. I just made it to the bus on time. As I jumped on, there was Madison in the front row, looking like her gorgeous self as usual.

"Hey Adam," She greeted, giving me one of her biggest and best smiles.

"Hey Madison," I replied, smiling back at her.

If there was a seat free next to her, I would have sat down and left Ethan on his own, but no such luck. I carried on walking and plonked myself down next to Ethan.

"So, how did your study session go with Madison?" Ethan asked.

"It was good," I said, deciding to do the gentlemanly thing and omit all the explicit activities.

"So, did you ask her out? Like I told you to do?"

"Yeah, I did."

"Well, don't keep me hanging bro. What did she say?"

"She said yes."

"Holy shit man, that's huge. You've been pining after her for years and now it's finally happening."

"I know."

"So, why don't you seem excited about it?"

"Oh, I am excited, the best I've ever felt to be honest. But a part of me is like, what if I'm not good enough for her."

"Dude, you can't think like that."

"I can't help it Eth."

"Look, just take each day as it comes."

Surprisingly, Ethan was wise counsel today. He was right, take each day as it comes. He was a good friend, and I felt a little guilty, thinking I'd ditch him to sit next to Madison if the opportunity arose.

With the school day fully underway, we carried on as normal. When it was time for lunch, I told Ethan I was going to find Madison and to not wait up. I found Madison by her locker, talking to her friend.

"Hey."

"Oh hey Ad," Madison replied.

Her friend looked at me and smiled and then looked back at Madison.

"I'll give you two love birds some privacy," she said, then giggled to herself and walked off.

"Sorry about Becky, I kind of told her we were going out now and she's been like that all day."

"Oh, and don't worry I didn't tell her about every little thing."

"Little? You're going to give me a complex," I replied, keeping a straight face.

"No, sorry, I didn't mean it was little, I just meant..."

"Relax, I'm just messing with you."

Now that I had finally asked her out, my nerves, just seemed to vanish. I felt more confident now.

Madison pushed at my chest lightly.

"So, are we still on for Friday?" She then asked.

"Sure, what time do you want me?"

"All the time." She replied, with a mock sexy voice.

I laughed, "seriously now, what time?"

"Okay, okay, shall we say seven this time? I promised Becky I'd go to the mall with her straight after school."

"Seven is good. I'll see you then."

I was in the process of walking off, when she called out, "don't forget to make sure there's plenty of lead in your pencil."

I turned around to see her smiling and giggling to herself. She then blew me a kiss.

I smiled back at her, albeit slightly embarrassed by her remark.

She was either referring to my earlier efforts to draw her, or she had plans for something else. Either way I was excited for what Friday will bring.

Thursday quickly became Friday, and it was time for another study session with my girl Madison. It felt so good to say that in my head, 'my girl'. I was actually dating Madison, well I say dating, we haven't technically gone out on a date yet, but we're getting there.

With seven o'clock fast approaching. I went to get ready. First stop, the bathroom. Locking the door, I took off all my old clothes that I had worn that day and tossed them into the hamper. Naked, I stood in front of the large bathroom mirror and looked at my reflection.

If what I think will happen tonight happens, this is what Madison will see. I stared at myself, breathed in to make my chest bigger, then ran my hand down my body, tracing the faint lines of definition I had all the way down to the thick bush of pubic hair nestled above my cock.

I squashed it down with my hand, and my cock did look a bit bigger. I removed my hand and the hair sprung back again. Yeah, it definitely looked bigger. I grabbed the hair trimmer from under the bathroom sink, and pushed the button to turn it on. It buzzed into life. I took one more look, and went to town. The hair fell to floor in clumps.

I dusted down, making sure to wipe all the lose hairs off my cock, then looked back in the mirror. There, much better I thought. I put the trimmer back under the sink, and turned my body, for a side profile look in the mirror. Yes, this'll do nicely.

I jumped in the shower, cleaned up and got dressed. I even dabbed a bit of aftershave on. I had scrubbed up well and felt ready for anything.

As I prepared to leave, I decided against indulging my parents in a conversation, for fear that they would find new ways to embarrass me. So I shouted through the door.

"I'm off out, see you later!"

I quickly closed the front door behind me and set off for Madison's. Arriving with two minutes to spare, I rang the doorbell.

Madison answered the door.

"Oh hey, Ad. Come on in."

Madison was looking her usual gorgeous self.

"No bouncer tonight?" I asked.

"Nope, we've got the house all to ourselves."

Madison led the way upstairs and I followed her. Getting to watch her cute ass as she went up the stairs was a nice little treat.

"So, how's your report. coming along?" I asked, making conversation.

"Good, nearly done. I may need to go over a few things again though." She said with a mischievous glint in her eye.

I sat on the bed, and once again all of Madison's study books were sprawled out on the bed.

"Shall we get to it then?" Madison said, sitting on the bed next to me.

"Sure."

She turned to the side and grabbed her study book, then placed it on her lap. Flipping through the book, she stopped at the chapter title 'reproduction'.

The first page contained a diagram of a penis.

"Well, he looks familiar," Madison said, lightly nudging my arm.

We both red through the study text on the page. When we were both done, Madison turned to the next page, which as expected contained a diagram of a vagina.

"And I definitely remember this," I said, gently nudging her this time.

The next page over contained a diagram we hadn't seen yet. It was that of a penis in a vagina, it was one of those dissected diagrams.

"Huh, I don't think we've seen this one have we?" Madison remarked.

"It's definitely one to read up on."

We red through the accompanying information, silently digesting it.

"It's funny?"

"What is?" Madison replied.

"Is that they go to all this trouble of creating these detailed diagrams, but no one actually teaches you how to have sex."

"Were you hoping for some sort of tutorial in our biology lesson. Maybe like Mrs. Wrentmore, straddling Mr. Philips on her desk, while we watch and take notes."

"Oh, I can't un see that image now, thanks Mads," I said gagging at the thought.

Madison laughed and nudged me again.

"Oh, that reminds me. I hope you don't mind, but when Becky and I went to the mall, we got you something."

"Really?"

"Yeah, it's in that bag on my desk."

"I feel bad now, I didn't get you anything."

"It's okay, you can make it up to me."

I stood up from the bed and grabbed the bag from the desk. Sitting back down, I opened it and put my hands in and pulled out the contents.

In my hands, were a black lace, and very see through set of lingerie.

My jaw dropped.

"Well, what do you think?" Madison asked, as if it weren't obvious by the fact my jaw was now resting on the carpet.

"I mean, wowsers! it'll probably be a bit tight on my hips though, but I'll give it a go." I joked.

Madison laughed.

"Ha, ha. You're a funny guy Adam. It's actually one of the many things I like about you."

"Oh really, what else do you like about me?"

"Well, I've noticed the way you look at me. It's like when you see me, you just look so happy. It kind of makes me feel good about myself, you know."

I put my hand on top of hers.

"Truth is, I am happy when I see you. Like every time and if I'm totally honest, well, I've kind of fancied you for ages."

"Really? You have? Why didn't you do anything about it then?"

"I get so nervous, and I was always afraid you'd say no."

"Well, I said yes and all it took was a little hand job to give you the courage."

"I know, and I can't tell you how happy that makes me."

"Aww, you are such a sweetheart."

She leaned over to me and we kissed.

"Tell you what, why don't we take a quick study break and I'll go and prepare your gift."

With that, Madison grabbed the lingerie set out of my hands and left the room.

I sat on the bed, just blown away by how genuinely happy I felt. After a few minutes, the door opened and Madison returned. I turned to look at her.

"Holy Fuck!" I blurted out loudly.

Madison closed the door behind her and leaned against it, with one leg slightly bent and her hands face down on the door, looking sexy as fuck. The bra barely covering her breasts, and the see-through material allowed me to see her nipples underneath. My eyes dropped down her toned stomach, to the black thong she was wearing.

She then gave me a quick twirl, showing me her pert ass.

"So, what do you think now?"

I tugged at my shirt collar.

"I think it suddenly got very hot in here."

Madison, strode. across the room and stood directly in front of me.

"Then perhaps, you need to remove a few of these layers."

Madison began to unbutton my shirt. I however couldn't take my eyes off her chest, I just wanted to bury my face in it.

With the last button undone, she peeled my shirt off me and tossed it on the floor. She then moved to the button on my jeans and popped it open. She stared into my eyes as she slowly undid the zipper.

"Lie back," she prompted.

I fell backwards on to the bed, while Madison yanked my jeans off. With only my underwear left, I positioned myself in the middle of the bed. Madison sexily climbed on top of me. She sat upright, directly atop of my crotch and began gently grinding against me.

"You like that?" She said in a sexy whisper.

I nodded my head. Oh boy, did I like that.

I could feel myself get rock hard, to the point where it soon became apparent to Madison.

"Umm, some one seems to be liking it."

She bit her bottom lip, then ran her fingers through her long, silky blonde hair. She moaned softly and continued to slide along the length of my swollen cock.

"You're right, it is getting hot in here, might have to remove a few layers myself."

I watched as her hands went behind her back and she unhooked her bra. With one hand she tossed it over the side.

There they were, like two perfectly shaped melons. They were phenomenal, from the size, the shape and her dark dusky pink nipples.

Madison reached down and grabbed both my hands and propped them on top of her breasts.

I couldn't believe it, I was touching Madison's breasts and they felt Awesome! My hands went in to over drive. I stroked, I squeezed, I tweaked, I caressed, I wanted to explore every inch of them.

I had to sit up to get a closer look. With Madison still on my lap, I sat upright, my face practically touching them. Madison picked up on m

Pining for Madison: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 24 Aug 2026 10:09:00 -0600

Pining for Madison: Part 1

A school assignment changes everything.

By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The teacher sat there, just staring outward from his desk. He wore a look that said he didn't want to be here anymore than we did.

The classroom itself was virtually empty. It was just me and one other student.

It was a girl called Madison and she was sitting on the far end of the table, opposite me.

I could see she was busy writing away on a piece of paper, prompting me to glance down at the piece of paper in front of me. I appeared to have written down 'I love Madison' at least a hundred times.

The teacher stood up abruptly, the screech of his chair as it slid backwards against the floor, forced me to look up from my declaration of love for Madison.

"I'm going for a smoke, you two finish your lines."

With that, he left the room and slammed the door closed behind him. The noise echoed around the empty room.

I looked across to Madison, who was now looking back at me smiling. I returned her smile with one of my own, when suddenly she stood up.

I watched as she approached, standing over me briefly, her gaze alternating between my paper and me. As I prepared to speak, she gracefully lifted her leg and seamlessly positioned herself between me and the desk. With a confident move, she settled on my lap, facing me and assuming a straddling position.

She began to gently grind on my lap, before touching the sides of my face, with her soft delicate hands.

"Oh Adam! I want you so badly," she cried out, before starting to kiss me passionately.

That's when she started to moan out my name.

"Umm Adam, Adam, Adam."

It was then I noticed the sound of her voice begin to change, it wasn't this soft seductive voice anymore, but more of a louder, persistent shouting.

"Adam! Adam!"

Madison faded away in front of me.

"Adam! It s time to get up, you'll be late for school," a different, yet familiar voice called out.

A chill swept over me as the duvet was abruptly pulled away. It was fortunate this time, that I wore underwear to bed.

"Mom!" I cried back, then curled into a ball to keep warm.

"Don't Mom me, I'm not your personal alarm clock. Now go get ready, and for god's sake, open a window, it stinks in here."

I waited for her to leave the room, before slowly uncurling myself. She had just interrupted one of my favorite dreams about Madison, it was the one where we were stuck in detention, and we were just about to get to the best bit.

I got up from my bed, yawned, stretched and then scratched. It was then I realized, I was pitching an almighty tent in my underwear. Glad mom didn't see that! I thought to myself.

Like a zombie, I staggered to the bathroom slowly. Sliding the shower door open, I turned on the taps and removed my underwear to reveal what I had now began to refer to as the 'Madison Effect'.

I jumped into the shower and let the water run over my face. As I relaxed under its warm embrace, my mind drifted back to Madison. She was perfect, she was pretty, she had a great body, and she was smart to boot. She ticked all my boxes, and I was crushing on her big time.

It wasn't just the way she looked, sure she had beautiful long blonde hair that hugged her shoulders, a smile that could melt anyone's heart and eyes that sparkled like a mountain lake, but it was her smell, she always had this amazing floral scent, like an English garden.

Before I knew it, I had started to fantasies again. I grabbed onto my raging boner and started to jerk off. My horny teenage mind, starting to peel off the layers of her clothing, imagining what her body would look like underneath.

It didn't take me long to reach the point of no return. I held my swollen cock and did my best to angle it down towards the drain, which in itself was a challenge given the intensity of my arousal. I shot my load and watched the evidence disappear.

Feeling slightly more awake, I continued to get ready for school. Not that I would ever thank her, but thanks to my mom's morning wakeup, I just managed to make the school bus on time.

As I boarded the bus, that's when I noticed her - my beautiful Madison, seated in the front row. I couldn't help but smile at her to which she reciprocated. Walking past her, I caught a delightful whiff of that incredible floral scent, a fragrance that seemed to lift me up.

A few rows behind her, my best friend Ethan had, as usual, reserved a seat for me. I settled in next to him, my attention divided as I found it hard to tear my eyes away from Madison.

"Dude, you are so obvious," he said.

"What?"

"You're giving off all sorts of creepy stalker vibes."

"I am?"

"Yes, relax, play it cool," he suggested, as if he held the secrets to understanding all women.

"Like you're the expert," I rebuked.

"Excuse me, how many girls have you been with? That's right zero, whereas I have kissed one."

"It doesn't count if she's your cousin Eth."

"It does too."

Ethan and I bantered back and forth like this until we reached school.

The first thing we did was head to our lockers to grab our stuff for the upcoming lesson. As we collected our books, Ethan began discussing our plans for the weekend. In the midst of our conversation, Madison strolled past, gracing me with a quick sideways glance and a smile, effortlessly tucking her hair behind her ear. At this point, I had completely stopped listening to Ethan and I only had eyes for her.

"So, how about it?" Ethan asked, nudging me and snapping me out of my trance.

"How about what?" I responded, somewhat confused.

"Were you even listening to me?"

"Yeah, of course I was, but I just saw her."

"Dude, you've got it bad."

"I know, but she's perfect."

"Okay, if you say so."

"What? You don't think she's perfect?" I said defensively, ready to defend my beloved Madison.

"She's alright, I guess. She's no Charlotte though," Ethan said, tilting his head towards the girl at the end of the lockers. Charlotte, head cheerleader, had all the boys chasing after her.

"Please, Charlotte is just a walking pair of tits, she doesn't have a patch on Madison."

I audibly swooned.

"I can live with a walking pair of tits," Ethan then said smirking.

"I bet you can, now let's get moving our we'll be late for class."

Our first lesson was Biology. As we entered the classroom, we were immediately taken aback.

Instead of the usual freedom to sit where we wanted, each seat had a name card in front of it. We all looked at each other at first, wondering what the hell was going on, before scanning the rows to look for our name and going along with it.

It soon became apparent, that the seats were arranged in a way that every boy sat next to a girl.

As I sat down in my allotted seat, I caught the scent of a very familiar fragrance. My whole body reacted to it and that's when she sat down next to me. I was now sitting next to Madison. This day just got a whole lot better.

I pulled out my notebook and pen, and then watched as Madison did the same. Her things were so neat, and she was so organized, unlike me, where the corners of my notebook were all curled up from being haphazardly stuffed in my bag.

"Okay, now that you're all settled." Mrs. Wrentmore announced at the front of the classroom.

The class turned to fixate on the middle-aged woman, dressed in the long tan skirt and cream colored cardigan at the front of the room.

"Today, we're going to talk about Sex! Yes, that's right, get your giggles out of the way now, because this is serious class." She said, pacing up and down the length of the classroom.

"Today's lesson will be split into Two parts," she said emphasizing the word two, then pausing for a moment.

"Part one - Sexual Health," she said holding up one finger in the air, "and part two Reproduction." she followed with a second finger, inadvertently making the sign for peace.

"So, let's get started, shall we." Mrs. Wrentmore said clapping her hands together.

"The CDC state that 78% of you, by the time you've reached the age of twenty would have had your first sexual experience."

The class watched as she walked over to a drawer in the corner of the room.

"So, in all likelihood, some of you, as you're all eighteen by now, have most likely had one. You're all technically adults, so no judgement there, but if you have, I hope you were all being responsible."

The class started looking around at each other, no doubt mentally working out who were the ones most likely to be having sex.

Mrs. Wrentmore pulled a bag from the drawer and walked to the end of the first row of desks.

"As such, the school health board and the student body, have authorized me to hand out and make available to you these."

She held up the bag for all to see.

"No, they are not free balloons, but condoms. Designed to keep you safe from STD and of course, unwanted pregnancies."

She handed out a few to the person sitting at the end of the desk.

"Please pass these on to all the boys on the row," she asked the girl sitting closest to her.

The condoms were passed down, one by one, until each boy on the row had one.

Mrs. Wrentmore repeated the process, moving down each row in the classroom. When she reached my row, Madison handed me a condom, giving me a quick once-over that left me blushing, as if she were playfully imagining what I'd have to do with it.

"I am giving these out to the boys, because it is Your responsibility to wear protection, not your partners."

She went on to talk about the rise in STD and how we should all be practicing safe sex. This pretty much covered part one of her lesson plan.

"Now that part one is concluded. I hope you've all learnt something valuable and that if you are sexually active, you continue to be safe. Now on to part two."

She returned back to the front of the class and began talking about reproduction, the differences between males and females. We sat there listening and looking at diagrams in our text books.

There wasn't much time left to the lesson, when Mrs. Wrentmore announced what the assignment would be.

"Now, I bet you're all wondering, why I sat you all in this order. Well wonder no more, class! Your assignment is to work with the person next to you, and here's the twist."

She paused for dramatic effect.

"In an effort to foster a greater understanding of the opposite sex, which I think is incredibly important. Boy's you will write a report on the girls reproductive system and girls you will write a report on the boys, then when you've done your individual assignments, you will then need to work together, to combine your new found knowledge into a report."

The class was somewhat stunned by this, with each of us looking at the person sitting next to us.

Madison and I exchanged looks with each other.

"I guess we're working together then," she said, tucking her hair behind her ear again.

I wanted to sound cool, but all I could say was, "yeah."

"Do you want to meet up in the library later to prep?" Madison asked.

"Sure, yes, that would be great." I replied sounding a little bit too eager.

"Okay, I'll see you there."

She stood up and smiled at me once more and left with one of her friends. I could see them whispering amongst themselves, when just before they left the classroom, she looked back at me and gave me another one of her dazzling smiles.

I was dumbstruck, I actually had a conversation with Madison, and not only that I get to work with her too. I'm not sure how comfortable I'll be with the subject matter, but hey, I get to spend time with the marvelous Madison, so who cares.

I met up with Ethan, and he could tell how excited I was to be working with Madison.

"Right, don't mess this up man. This is the perfect opportunity to ask her out."

"I can't, what if she says no?"

"Then at least you know."

"I can't."

"Yes you can. It's time dude, it's been like five years. You got this."

I mulled over Ethan's encouragement; he was right of course. It had been five years, and I had done absolutely nothing about it. Was this my chance?

After our lessons had finished, I left Ethan to go find Madison in the school library. As I pushed open the door, the smell of old books was over powering. I walked past the front desk and headed towards the study area. I couldn't see any sign of Madison, so I started to look up and down the book aisles, in case she was there.

I headed to the science section, the most probable place to find her given the assignment. I passed through Physics, then Chemistry before finally reaching Biology. Bingo! There she was. When she saw me, she gave a little wave, and I approached her.

"Hey."

"Hey, so what are you looking at, books?" I responded, cringing internally. Books! Of course, books, you Tool! We're in a bloody library.

"Yep, lots of books here," she said, smiling to herself as she skimmed through a page in the book she was holding.

Slowly but surely, I was reaching peak nervousness, and it started to show. When nervousness shows, awkwardness isn't far behind.

"Sorry, it was a stupid thing to say. Of course, it's books," I replied.

"I'm Adam," I said.

"I know who you are, silly! We've been in the same class for like five years."

"Sorry, of course you do," I said, my face turning bright red.

I then tried to recover from my complete lack of cool by leaning against the bookshelf. With my arm outstretched, I placed my hand and subsequently my weight on a row of books. It soon became apparent that there was no backing to the shelf holding the books in place. As a result, they all tumbled off the shelf onto the floor on the other side of the next aisle down, causing me to stumble into the bookshelf itself, humiliating myself further.

I quickly pulled myself back and tried to compose myself.

"Are you okay?" Madison asked, touching the side of my arm.

"Yeah, I'm fine, just a little..."

"Just a little what?"

"Nothing, it's okay. So, what are we reading?" I said, keen to change the subject after making a complete tit of myself.

"Well, I've found these books."

Madison handed me a book to hold, but I didn't quite grab it properly, and it slipped out of my hand. Instinctively, we both reached down to catch it, causing us to bump heads.

"Oww!" Madison cried out.

"Oh my god, I am so sorry."

As if things weren't going well already, my meeting with Madison was practically slapstick at this point. Please, Lord, just strike me down now and put me out of this misery.

"It's okay. Guess we're both to blame for that one. Let's go sit down, in case we hurt each other again," she joked.

We went over to the study area and sat down next to each other at a desk, placing our books in front of us.

"So, where do we start?" I asked nervously.

"Well, I guess I'm starting with the penis," Madison replied, with a little wink.

"In that case, I'll start with your vagina, I mean the vagina. Sorry not yours, not that there's anything wrong with your vagina, I'm guessing, not that I've seen your vagina. Oh boy."

I wanted to cram my fist into my mouth to stop myself, I had said the word vagina way too many times in one sentence.

At this point, I had turned into what could only be described as a violent shade of red.

Madison looked at me and burst out laughing.

"You are so funny, you just dig yourself into all these little holes."

"Yeah, it's quite the gift I've got. I think they call it foot-in-mouth disease."

Madison laughed again. She had such a melodic laugh; I could have listened to it all day.

"Let's just start reading shall we, then we'll compare notes."

I nodded my head in agreement, in fear that I might say something stupid again.

We red through our biology books in silence for the next ten minutes, when Madison declared she was bored of reading.

She propped up her book, brought out her phone, and hid it behind the upright book.

It looked as though; she was scrolling through pictures. It took me a moment to realize what she was looking at. Madison was busy scrolling through a photo gallery of men s cocks.

Well this was certainly a side to Madison I didn't expect to see.

"Um, what are you doing?" I whispered.

"I'm just curious, I can't exactly write about something I've never seen before, now can I? Besides, I'm more of a visual learner you know. I like pictures and diagrams."

"Maybe the school library, isn't the best place for that kind of learning." I said worried someone would see and report us.

"Hmm, maybe you're right," she said, then closing her browser down, just as someone walked behind us.

"Tell you what, why don't you come around to mine tonight and we can study then."

Oh my god, Madison had just invited me to her house. Her actual house! The place where she lived. Be cool, be cool I recited in my head.

"Sure, I can do that."

"Great, here's my address."

Madison wrote her address on the back page of my notebook.

"See you at six?"

"It's a date. I mean not a date date. A study date. Oh boy, I'm doing it again."

"Uh huh," Madison said, amused by my awkwardness.

"I'm sorry."

"Don't worry about it, it's kinda adorable. Anyway, I'll catch you later."

As I watched Madison walk away, I did everything I could to suppress my excitement. As soon as she left the library, I punched the air triumphantly, eliciting some strange looks from the other library users.

I couldn't believe it; I was actually going to Madison's house. I know it's not an actual date, but it's gotta count for something right? and then there was that last remark, she called me adorable. Needless to say, I was on cloud nine from this point forward.

As soon as school finished, I hurried home to get ready. I took a shower, then empty my closet and threw all my clothes on to my bed.

What should I wear? It should probably be a little bit smart, I thought, then cleared my old t-shirts from the bed. I was left with a check shirt and one of my newer t-shirts. I couldn't decide on which one, so I thought I'd wear them both.

I practically choked myself with deodorant, then got dressed. Once I was ready, I kinda sat there on my bed, willing time to go faster. I didn't want to be too early, or late in case it made a bad impression.

It was coming up to five thirty. This was it, I'm leaving now I told myself. I grabbed my school bag and headed downstairs.

I went into the living room, to tell my folks I'd be going out.

"You look nice," my mom said.

"Thanks."

"So, where are you off too then?" my dad asked.

"I've got a study session with a friend,"

"A 'Girl' friend?" my mom asked.

"Mom!" I whined.

"Well, I hope he didn't get dressed up like that for Ethan." My dad added.

"Dad!" I whined again.

"Yes, if you must know the friend is a girl, but she's not my girlfriend."

"Is she pretty?"

"Mom!"

"What? I'm just asking."

"Yes, mom. She is pretty." I replied, somewhat

The Mail-order Space Bride.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 23 Aug 2026 11:44:00 -0600

The Mail-order Space Bride.

He had to wait five years for her.

Based on a post by Farmer jill. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Forward: This story is about a first time, two virgins no less. However, the setting is in a dystopian future. If sci-fi is not your thing, you might still like this. Be brave.

Many are fascinated by the concept of the "mail order bride." It still occurs today, but with instant communications, etc., it is not as interesting or romantic as back in the "good old days" of the American Wild West. Maybe this will happen again one day in the future, who knows?

Marco’s Day of Choosing

Marco Mendes finished climbing until he reached the top of the hill. It wasn't a mountain or even a very tall hill, those were for the rich. He wanted one last look around at his part of the Rio-Paulo Metropolitan Area before he left. Colloquially known as Rio Paolo or Super Favela. Marco had been told that Rio Paolo had over 150 million inhabitants. Rio Paolo is a city in what used to be the old country of Brazil. Not that long ago, Brazil had that many people in the whole country. He couldn't confirm this because there was no longer access to the internet, nor were there things called "encyclopedias." The old timers talked about being able to "google" anything on the internet, but that was before the changes. Now only the rich could "google" things if that even still existed. Books didn't exist at all. Everything was on screens, and the screens only showed what was allowed by the ‘Corporate Council’.

Since the changes what could you find out? The screens everywhere gave you the weather, news, and, of course, sports. Yet you couldn't ask the screens questions, and everyone knew you couldn't always trust what was on the screens. You could trust the weather and the sports, but the news not at all. However, Marco was about to leave the Rio Paolo, and Earth behind for Orion 6A. Rumor had it that once he boarded the spaceship he would get to use the internet. Marco would believe it, and all the other stories; when he saw it.

Yet Marco had to give it a try. He looked down at the Super Favela and all its misery. In centuries past, they were called shanty towns. But Super Favela was a massive city of shacks.

They didn't starve, but the food was bland and of questionable origin. They had homes, but they were small and uncomfortable, especially when it rained. They had each other, but what did that mean?

Dreams of Marriage.

A family of your own seemed like an eternity away. It was a process of 10 years, to apply for a wife! Maybe you wouldn't get approval.

Marco wasn't interested in casual sex. He wanted a family, and that would take 11 years here in the Rio Paulo or anywhere on Earth. That was only if it was approved and he survived. Most of the jobs for men like him were dangerous, especially at first. No one seemed to care if young men died.

Tomorrow was his 18th birthday. The official Day of Choosing a vocation. Marco had already chosen last week. The options were pretty limited, but you had to take one, or they picked for you. Marco had heard some places on Earth there was no choice, you were just assigned something. Other places used an aptitude test like the one Marco had taken. Marco had done the aptitude test at age 16, like everyone else. He was not selected for "streaming.' Marco was not going to be an athlete, nor was he smart enough for university, that's where the streaming took you. Oh, and of course, if you were really good-looking, you were also "streamed." Streamlined right into someone, or multiple someones’ bed. Yet that mostly happened to the girls. A guy had to be a real stunning hunk to be streamed; and Marco was not.

Then there was the security force. You didn't get to choose them, they chose you; and then you left old Brazil. You would be trained and stationed somewhere else to keep other people in line. Just like to the cold-hearted bastards who patrolled the Rio Paolo. They rotated them through, frequently; 6 months to a year, and another group arrived. You could tell they were different because their English would have a different accent than yours and the last bunch.

Like most boys in Rio Paolo, Marco wanted to play football (Americans used to call it soccer.) he had no interest in university, even if he made the grades. Marco wasn't that great at school, nor football.

What were the choices open to Marco? He could stay in Rio Paolo, and be chosen for a job. That job could be anything from a factory worker to a ditch digger. Low pay, no hope for advancement, and a ten-year wait to apply to get married. He could go to the Amazon and work on a mine or farm, but the only difference with that would be the location. Hard labor, high chance of injury. Yes, there were softer jobs, but first you had to pass through the hard ones.

Then there were the off-world options. The jobs were dangerous, and you would never see Earth again. However, the pay was high, the benefits were good, and you could order a bride after only 5 years. No applying for marriage, nope, you just ordered a bride, and when she arrived, you were married. What would you know about your mail-order bride? You would see her picture and where she was born. You also knew she was 18 years old. That was an option for women when it was their "Day of Choosing." The bride also would show up without the "shot." Every woman from puberty was given the "shot." It prevented pregnancy and was re-administered every year. The government would not tolerate pregnancy among the unmarried.

The problem was the effect of the shot was cumulative. If Marco stayed on Earth and had to wait the ten years to request a marriage to an agreeable woman. She would probably be about the same age as you. No 18-year-old brides on Earth. The woman would have had at least 15 years of shots by the age of 28, and the chance of conception was rare for at least 2 years. You are allowed a six-year window to have children, so the timeline was tight. Few couples had two children, many only one, and too often there were none. Yet those were the rules. Trying to circumvent or worse, fight them was not an option. The cold-hearted bastards would show up, and you would never be seen again.

How did Marco know all of this? The old timers of course; told their tales. Much of it Marco believed to be true. Then there was the communication from cousins and friends who had left after the day of choosing. They sent back tales of their new lives. The people who stayed in the same area also told their tales of work and lives since choosing. Finally, there was what you saw with your own eyes. People who tried to move in together and therefore be illegally married who were taken away. People who spoke out about the changes; just disappeared, without a trace. Sometimes, if you were up late at night, you could see the armored vehicles come and disappear someone. Actions of the Corporate Council. No trial, no conviction.

Once, Marco's family had a neighbor man who moved the woman he wanted to marry, into his house, without waiting 10 years or asking permission. Permission would never have been granted, and they only lived together for 10 days. Marco was up early on day 11,and he saw the couple taken away. The cold-hearted security bastards of the Corporate Council showed how they earned the reputation that morning. Marco watched the couple be beaten as they were dragged into the vehicle. There was blood on the ground, and everyone tried to ignore it, until the rain washed it away days later.

Marco had opted for off-world. He had chosen working for Impact Mining. They were an off-world conglomerate that owned all the mining rights to Orion 6A. Marco would learn the people who lived there, called the planet Eldorado. He would learn all about Eldorado, and a great many other things; once on the spaceship.

Marco took one more look around at Rio Paolo. The misery was oppressive. 150 million people going through the motions of living. Marco didn't know how many rich people lived in RP. Their lives were definitely different, and the 150 million knew it! On the day of choosing, you couldn't get a position cleaning, or cooking, or what have you, for those rich. Later you were recruited to those positions, once you had served your time in your job of "choosing." There actually was a fair amount of opportunity to change jobs at that time, but they were still low-paying, and had no future.

Marco shook his head and then went back home. His parents were having the traditional "Day of Choosing" party for him. Marco's would be more poignant because he was going away forever. It was a somber affair and Marco said his goodbyes. He would be gone very early in the morning to catch the shuttle to the moon and his spaceship.

Space Travel, Internet, And History.

The rumors about the internet would turn out to be true! Marco spent much of his time in transit to Eldorado learning how much he didn't know. The trip would take three months, and it was notable for the food and the internet. Marco would not believe the variety and the taste of the food! It was all 'cooked' not just bland reheated packages. When he entered that ship it was a revelation to Marco, and he was told it would get better on Eldorado.

The internet, or more precisely, Marco learned, the ship's computer network had a huge 'database' of information for Marco to absorb. Of course, Marco didn't have access to everything, but he did have access to more than he could imagine. Marco learned about the 'Changes' and how that transformed the world, including his homeland of Brazil. It was a time of war, chaos, and fear. The resulting political consolidation by the world's large corporations and simultaneous population boom led to the "Day of Choosing" and the Metropolitan Areas. The population needed to be contained, otherwise it would overrun the farmland required to feed it.

No one seemed to know what sparked the trouble that resulted in the Changes. The consensus was that the pressure from overpopulation, unfair distribution of wealth between nations, and government measures to stop yet another plague; boiled over. Wars and civil wars erupted all over the Earth. Genocides occurred, as well as plenty of destruction. Much of Africa and Asia was a bloodbath. Europe's unity shattered. North and South America saw a series of coups, and counter-coups, as well as war. When the dust cleared, five years later, the world was now run by the corporations; the Corporate Council by name. Lead by the arms industry, they consolidated power by monopolizing the control of weapons, food, and fuel. The other corporations gladly joined them and after a few more years their power was unmatched in human history.

The population of the Earth was pushed into "metropolitan areas" based on the old distribution of population. The areas were shrunk though and the areas outside them were for commodity extraction or agriculture. There also were large swaths of land set aside as reserves to offset the climate changes. Travel was highly restricted between the areas and that was mostly by air. The roads and rail lines that were kept were for the movement of materials. The other roads, small towns and cities were destroyed or abandoned to return them to nature.

Eldorado Hardships

When Marco arrived at Eldorado he didn't have anymore time to think about what he learned, as he was assigned the most dangerous job on the planet. It was the job of capturing mineral laden meteors as they approached the planet. If you could grab them before they entered the atmosphere the mineral payload was better. The trick was not being smashed to bits by the meteors or having the meteor's breach your ships integrity and dying of asphyxiation. This was normal and Marco knew he would spend a year in this or a similar job. Over a third of those assigned would be killed and another third injured in someway. No one even called him Marco, he was just J-9870112, his company ID number. Yet when the year was up, Marco went to work in the refinery and his life changed. He now was Marco. Out of the temporary barracks into the permanent apartments. He made friends, worked hard, and waited.

Communication back to Earth was possible but not easy. Only the rich or the company could get instant communication back to Earth. The rest of the people had to send mail. You could buy a video cube, record yourself, and your family could watch it. You could write or type an actual letter on paper and put it in an envelope. The bottom line is that it has to be a physical object that can be loaded on the cargo ship. There is plenty of room for a letter on those massive ships. They come here mostly empty, mostly things that could not be made on Eldorado. Then the ships would leave full of processed ore. A ship arrived every 3 months.

Placing an order for a woman.

Impact was a good company to work for. They let Marco put in his request for a mail order bride on the cargo ship 3 months early. Some companies made you wait the full 5 years before you could put in your request. This way she would come 3 months earlier, a real bonus. There was plenty of joking about the idea of a 'mail order bride." Marco researched it on the computer, and it came from 19th century America on Earth. From what he read, he was not surprised that it happened. Men get lonely out on the frontier. Men also got in way more trouble the greater the ratio of men to available women. Eldorado didn't have enough of a population base to produce enough eligible surplus women. There was also no "Day of Choosing" on Eldorado. People could freely choose what to work at and whom to marry, when they felt like it. There were no age restrictions and the "shot" was voluntary.

Marco had looked through the catalogues of women for a month before finding the girl he wanted. He didn't know what it was about her, that struck him. But he knew he wanted her from the moment he saw her. Her name was Angela Stemple, and she was born in a place called Bridgewater in the Eastern Seaboard Metropolitan Area. He researched it, and the people there call it the BBA, short for the Big Big Apple. The BBA, of course had the world's capital in it, New York City. Where else would the corporations want the headquarters?

From what Marco could see in the picture, Angela was not very tall but evenly proportioned. He printed off a picture of her for his wall at home and his workplace at the refinery. Marco's mail order spent 3 months in transit to Earth and his mail order bride spent 3 months traveling to Eldorado. All Marco thought about besides being safe at work, was Angela; for those 6 months. He dreamed of her and talked to his friends about her. His married friends told him about their mail-order bride experience. His friends, awaiting their own bride, commiserated on the wait. It would all be worth it, all his friends said.

The Group Wedding Event

The day before the cargo ship arrived, Impact started the preparations for the bride's arrival. The best hotel in Barkerville, (Joe Baker was the name of a former CEO.) was reserved in its entirety for the event. The meeting of brides would occur in the grand ballroom. There would also be the wedding ceremony. A banquet would then be held in the revolving restaurant on top of the hotel. Finally, the best fifty rooms would be given to the 50 newlywed couples, for the night. The actual bridal suit would be given to one lucky couple in a draw at the banquet. Impact also gave all of their newly-married workers the week off with pay, to settle in with their new wives.

Marco finished his shift the next day at four. He went home and showered, shaved, and put on his new suit. He was so nervous he could hardly button his shirt up. He then went to the hotel, arriving at 5:30. Most of the other future husbands were already there, helping themselves to some ‘liquid courage’ at the free bar. Marco opted for water. He seldom drank alcohol. To him, it just led to trouble. On Eldorado most of the miners who arrived, spent their first few years drinking and whoring. Not Marco, for one thing, he was a virgin, and the second thing was he dreamed of being 'middle class.'

Marco had learned about this on the internet and most the people on Eldorado would be considered middle class. They owned their own homes, could do the job they wanted, and could have kids who would never have a Day of Choosing. Marco had been saving all of his paychecks to buy a house for his mail-order bride. Others would spend years in the company apartments because they partied their money away. Marco didn't regret his decision to remain a virgin, he had been raised Catholic; and the prostitutes in Barkerville were expensive. Marco also wanted his first time with Angela to be extra special.

Angela, meanwhile; was just getting into the coach bus to take her to the hotel. She had spent the last four hours after getting off the cargo ship at the spa. Impact paid for all of the mail order brides to get the full package. Next door to the spa was a high-end ladies clothing store. Angela was wearing a beautiful new dress from the store, complete with new lingerie underneath. Impact paid for that as well. Angela felt like Cinderella going to the ball.

Marco and the other men were getting anxious. Some were drinking too much out of nervousness. Some were telling jokes with their friends, to kill the time. Marco was just standing alone, drinking some water, thinking about Angela.

Marco was startled when it was announced that the brides had arrived. All of the men eagerly turned toward the large double doors of the hall. Music started playing in the background. Of course it was 'here comes the bride." Two Impact men moved toward the doors and opened them at the same time. First in line was the marriage commissioner, but no one looked twice at him. All eyes were on the lovely ladies behind him. The women followed the commissioner into the room, nervously trying to find their groom.

Angela was looking at the group of men, but could not find Marco. She had posted his picture on the wall in her cabin on the ship and was positive she would recognize him. She started to worry he was not there. Something bad had happened while she was in transit. All kinds of dark thoughts filled her mind. This did happen sometimes. Meanwhile Marco had spotted Angela. She was even more beautiful in real life, than her picture. Since Marco was not with the main group, she still couldn't see him and started to panic.

Marco moved forward, toward Angela, and then she saw him. He looked like a dream come true. She was captivated. She was so enthralled with Marco she couldn't move, but soon he was before her. Marco stopped just outside of her personal space. He was drinking her in, and she was doing the same with him.

"I am pleased to finally meet you Angela, you are better in person, than in my dreams."

Angela could barely hear his words; her heart was beating so loudly. She knew he had said something, and tried to find her voice,

"Marco."

That was all she could get out. Then Marco held out his hand for her, and she took it in her own.

"May I kiss you Angela?"

Angela couldn't form words, so she simply nodded, ‘yes.’

Marco gently pulled on her hand and Angela moved forward her face looking upward at the taller man. Marco slowly brought his mouth down on hers. Her lips were so soft as he kissed her. He started to pull back but then went in for another kiss. Angela couldn't believe she was finally kissing a man who wasn't related to her. She wanted more and used her free hand to pull Marco's head closer. Their tongues both had the same idea at the same time and met in the middle of the kiss.

Like many of the couples Marco and Angela were oblivious to everything and everyone but themselves. Their kiss dee

My First Time

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 2

.

Bunny Awakes To Learn The Truth.

Chapter Three.

Bunny Seduces Jack.

Curfew.

Breakfast Negotiations.

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 1

.

Bunny chaperons the senior ski trip.

Chapter One.

Bunny's crush.

To The Mountains.

RV Tryst.

Broken Pussy.

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1

Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1

Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity.

My Sexy Math-lete

My Sexy Math-lete

First time doing the Math Major virgin in a dorm room.

Online Roleplay Intimacy

Online Roleplay Intimacy.

An Interactive Gaming Tryst Becomes More.

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 3

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 3

I wanted to give her what she was begging for.

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 2

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 2

My admission of my inexperience.

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 1

Fortune Cookies and Damn Luck: Part 1

An accidental date and two fortune cookies lead to romance.

Wednesday night before Thanksgiving, 2010

Save World - Get Girl: Part 3

Ashton Humbled.

Save World - Get Girl: Part 1

The True Story of Snow White: Part 6

The True Story of Snow White: Part 6

An unexpected Anniversary guest.

Snow White receives an unexpected Anniversary guest.

The Bedchamber

Nervous moments.

The True Story of Snow White: Part 5

The True Story of Snow White: Part 5

Waking Sloan..

Will it be wedded bliss for Snow White & her Prince?

Mazed.

The True Story of Snow White: Part 4

The True Story of Snow White: Part 4

Submitting can be exciting..

Snow learns that submitting can be exciting.

The True Story of Snow White: Part 3

The True Story of Snow White: Part 3

Two men s wickedness.

Snow White embraces two men's wickedness.

The Barbarian.

The True Story of Snow White: Part 2

The True Story of Snow White: Part 2

More Tutoring for Snow White.

Snow White meets Tutor Number 3.

The True Story of Snow White: Part 1

The True Story of Snow White: Part 1

It's time for Snow to marry.

Snow White Seduced by the Genie.

Pining For Madison: Part 5

Day 2 at the Cabin.

Pining for Madison: Part 4

Pining for Madison: Part 4

Adam and Madison take Becky and Ryan to the cabin.

Pining for Madison: Part 3

Pining for Madison: Part 3

Becky Is Not A Chaperone.